Of Bones and Balloonsby Sanguine DreamChaptersFalling through the VoidAwakening in a New WorldTime in bed with a PieTalking and cuddling with a Pie (Warning: Clop)A checkup, a breakdown, and showering with Pinkamena, or We get to know each other betterI learn some things about my Marefriend, or fun in the shower with Pinkamena (Warning: More Clop)Back to bed, a talk with Tia, I get some stuff back, and meeting the last AlicornI Discover Magic! Also, turns out I have more than just a room to stay in.A very awkward dinnerReturning to bed with a PieA Unicorn, A Pegasus, and a needy Earth PonyLost in thoughts. Some time to think.Sweet DreamsFalling through the Void‘Hey Jared?’ The rather annoying nasally voice of Discord spoke up in my brain. ‘What are you going to do when you get home?’ I ignored the Lord of Chaos and continued scrubbing out the massive bowl boss used to mix dough. It had been a rough night, I’d barely kept up with the normal dishes and only now was I getting to the larger stuff. It was 9:45 PM on a Sunday. We closed at 8:00 PM. Everyone was tired and nobody could explain why we were so busy. Thankfully my music kept me calm most of the night. ‘Hey... Hey Jared.’ Discord continued to mentally prod me and I continued to ignore him. ‘Leave him be Discord, he’s working.’ Tia’s melodious voice said, sounding somewhat annoyed. ‘Thanks Tia.’ I thought in response as I finished scrubbing. I sprayed out the bowl, flipped it over, and shoved it in the dishwasher. I took a moment to stretch, hearing a few loud pops from my spine, and walked over to the other side of the dishwasher to retrieve the bins full of forks and knives. I yawned as I slowly plodded my way out towards the front of the restaurant. I heard the waitresses talking at their table. When I came up and set down the bins of silverware there was a chorus of “Yay”s. One of the waitresses asked. “Why’d you wait until the end of the night to do silver?” “Reasons.” I responded flatly in my standard monotonal speaking voice. I limped back to the kitchen. (The limp came from a car accident years ago. Which is why I had a love of walking and a dislike of vehicles in general.) I continued with my work in relative silence, however I did have people to talk to. ‘Sorry. It’s been busy.’ I apologised to the two extra-dimensional beings metaphorically looking over my shoulder. ‘It’s fine Jared, I understand.’ Celestia responded with a giggle. ‘Oh now he talks to us.’ Discord however, sounded pouty. ‘Don’t be a Dicklord.’ I mentally thrust a finger in Discord’s metaphorical direction as I began the last few things I had to do before I left for the night. Namely, emptying the traps, squeegeeing off the countertop, sweeping, mopping, and taking out my trash. ‘Ha! I should use that!’ Tia guffawed. ‘I gotta admit, that was a good one.’ Discord chuckled. I tied off the trash bag in my trashcan and rolled the trashcan out to the exit, I got stopped by Jake, the main pasta chef. “What’s up?” I asked in a way that sounded more like a statement than a question. Then again everything I said sounded like a flat statement. “I got you something.” He grinned at me and I followed him into the office attached to the kitchen. “You didn’t have to do that.” I said as he pulled out a blue gift bag from his bag behind the desk. “Yes I did.” He grinned at me. Taking the bag , I fished around inside and pulled out a $20 Blizzard gift card and three Funko Warcraft Movie blind-boxes. ‘Ooooooooooo! Yus!’ I mentally cheered. My mouth turned up into the barest hint of a smile. “Thank you.” I looked up at Jake, who was still grinning. “You’re welcome.” He nodded. “You going to open the boxes?” “Calm down. I will.” I stated. As I began peeling off the plastic outer layer of the first box, I looked back to Jake. “You’re getting my doubles like normal.” “Dude, you don’t need to court me. We’re already friends. Plus, I’m married.” Jake chuckled in response. “How is Randy by the way?” I asked as I blindly tore open the first blind box. “He’s busy, I haven’t seen him in a couple days.” He shrugged. “That can happen. Conflicting schedules.” I nodded as I punched a hole in the black plastic back that housed my prize and tore the bag open. First spoils: Guldan. My small smile remained. ‘Oh Hell Yeah!’ “Now I don’t need the other two boxes. I got the only one I need.” ‘Oh! That horrible monster? You like him?’ Celestia asked, clearly bristling. ‘He’s a good villain. People remember good villains.’ I responded, setting Guldan on the desk. ‘Tartarus yeah they do!’ Discord cheered. ‘Dicklord you’re not a villain anymore.’ I pointed out. ‘Awww, now I’m sad.’ Discord deflated. ‘Don’t worry, You’re much better now. I’m sure we can get the Elements to release you when the time is right.’ Tia said cheerfully. ‘I ship it.’ I chuckled. “I can take the other two off your hands then.” Jake returned my attention to the physical realm. “Fuck you.” I stated, staring at Jake as I began blindly ripping into the second box. “I thought you were straight?” He grinned. “I can make exceptions.” I blinked. Jake’s grin died and he got a very bewildered look. “Are you being serious, because I can’t tell.” He said a little dumbly. “You will never know, and that’s the best part.” I said, looking down at who I got. Box #2’s winnings: Orgrim Doomhammer. ‘Never mind what I said. Now I’m done with the set!’ I mentally cheered once again. “Yay.” I maintained my smile. “Two down, one to go.” Jake chuckled. As I looked back up at him I noticed he was looking at something behind me. Finding that odd, but not really caring, I set Orgrim next to Guldan and began opening the final box. Last box’s spoils: Blackhand. ‘I give up. I’m not going to say it.’ I mentally giggled. “Wow, the two main orcish villains and the one true badass next to Durotan.” Jake said looking impressed. “You’ve got the luck of the draw.” “Because I believe in the Heart of the Cards.” I nodded. “Thanks again.” “No problem.” Jake shrugged and began retrieving his winter coat and other winter gear. I turned around only to find that the sink area was swept and mopped, the sink was clear, and the Trash had been taken out and replaced with a new bag. I looked over to the kitchen entrance to see a couple of the waitresses looking at me and giggling. ‘Clever girls.’ ‘Well that was nice of them.’ Tia said cheerfully. ‘I think they want the D.’ Discord mused. ‘Yes and no.’ I responded to each in turn. “Thanks.” I raised my voice so it could reach them. “You’re welcome. Happy Birthday.” They responded. I nodded in return. I had a feeling they were planning something. They better not sing. I hate birthday songs. They make me feel awkward. Unfortunately, everyone at work knew this. Having nothing else to do, I clocked out of work at 10:12 PM, geared up in my winter gear (A large puffy winter coat.), tossed my new winnings into the gift bag, and slung the bag onto my arm. “You know I could give you a ride home.” Jake mentioned. “No thanks. I prefer walking.” I responded. “Thanks though.” ‘But Jared, it’s cold out.’ Tia responded in a half-whine. ‘Nope. No cars.’ I mentally stated flatly. As I headed out of the restaurant, a rather unwelcome sight greeted me as I trudged into the snow. All six of today’s waitresses were standing together in the lightly falling snow. The moment they saw me they began singing. My small smile shifted into a small frown. I walked up to them as they finished. “This is why I waited to do silver.” “You knew we’d sing to you? How?” The waitress who originally asked me about silver asked, sounding surprised. “Jared Sense.” I stated. I got a chorus of laughs as everyone said their good nights and I began my journey home. ‘Huh. That reminds me of someone.’ Tia mentioned. ‘Yeah, I got the same feeling.’ Discord agreed. I, on the other hand, had no clue what they were talking about. I stopped at the first light less than a block away from work. The snow appeared to be getting heavier. ‘So,’ Tia spoke up. ‘What are you going to get with your gift card?’ ‘The Rise of the Necromancer pack for Diablo 3.’ I responded as the light turned green and the walk sign popped into existence. ‘I’ve been waiting for that for-’ ‘Jared! Look out!’ Tia’s mental scream accompanied a deafeningly loud car horn. I looked to my left just in time to see high beams and the front of an SUV. I can’t really describe what happened..... I was flying..... There was pain..... pain-ish... I couldn’t feel my left arm or left leg... I got the distinct feeling of weightlessness... I... wasn’t exactly falling.... I was cold and I couldn’t see much.... There were flashes.... Like looking out a car window when the car’s speeding... A dusty red planet with vile green rivers... A valley of dark brown-black ground that looked dead... Shambling.... things.... trudged around it on legs that looked broken.... A world of scorched black stone..... some massive..... thing.... covered in eyes...... towering in the distance..... A hole torn in reality....... slimey purple tentacles....... All the while I heard Tia’s voice echoing into my mind, slowly getting louder.... more distinct.... ‘Jared! You- You’re going to be alright! You’re going to be fine!’ ‘I-I’ve got you! I-I’m bringing you to me!’ ‘Shenanigans!’ ‘Discord! What are you doing!?’ ‘I’m giving him my Birthday present... Doesn’t everyone want to live a power fantasy?’ I felt.... Words can’t.... Pain.... Bones.... shifting..... Everything...... What’s happe- What’s going o- ‘What. Have. You. DONE!?’ Suddenly reality seemed to reassert itself as I painfully slammed into something. There was a clatter of metal and the sound of shattering ceramic. My mind was hazy. Everything felt.... wrong.... Was I bleeding? Something was running down... everywhere...... In the fog that was my vision and mind, I staggered to my feet. My balance was off. There was something coming out of my back. I was..... In a kitchen? I was in a bright pink kitchen.... I half-heard shouting voices.... cries of shook... of horror...... I saw a door... A way out.... I half-limped, half-fell towards the door. I reached out a gnarled, gray-skinned hand. I felt.... something... push out of my hand and the door was blasted apart by a weird blending of sickly pale green, and ghostly light blue light. I fell out of the doorway, hitting the dirt beyond hard. I wanted to just lay there... Everything hurt.... But I felt I needed to leave.... I didn’t know where I was going.... ‘Discord where did you send him!?’ ‘Ponyville. He can meet Twilight.’ ‘After what you did!? Are you insane!?’ ‘Not anymore... Wait..... Oh.... Oh Faust...... What have I done?......’ I forced myself to my feet once again, staggered, and slammed drunkenly into a wall, simultaneously crushing a few garbage cans. I was in an alley. The sky above was blue yet some things were moving clouds, turning the day overcast.... There were gasps, and screams... Cries of alarm... Fear...... Terror.... I vaguely heard someone nearby talking... “Oh my Faust! Are you okay Mister!? You’re bleeding everywhere!” I drunkenly swayed and turned towards the voice. My hazy vision focused on the face of a.... pony? A pink pony.... A pink woman pony? Why was she wearing clothes? That’s Anthro right?...... “Help.... Help me....” I rasped in a voice not my own. “Hey! Get away from Pinkie!” I heard a woman cry from somewhere...... My spine exploded in pain as I want flying... I hit the ground and both heard, and felt something on my back snap. Whatever it was was hanging by a thread of something.... I tried to stand.... My legs weren’t working.... Purple horse lady?.... Did she do something? Her horn... Horn?... Why does she have a horn?.... Her horn was glowing.... I felt my stomach lurch and I vomited. Bright, almost neon, green something.... splattered over the ground and down my gray, apparently well muscled, chest and stomach. Was that blood? It looked too..... thick.... to be blood... That’s silly..... Blood’s not green..... Everything’s.... fuzzy.... ‘Jared! I’m coming! Hold on!’ ‘Tia? What are you doing in my head?’ ‘Jared? JARED?!’ Everything went black. ‘Jared... I’m sorry.... This is all my fault...’ Author's Note Edit: A tiny change. Changed Dickord to Dicklord. Joke term thanks to Pyrotechnic. Awakening in a New WorldI felt consciousness slowly return in a haze. Like there was some kind of thick fog hanging over my mind. Nothing hurt that much, which was nice. However, I did feel very stiff and my muscles were aching like I’d just been simultaneously lifting 200 lbs. and running a marathon. First thing to return to my waking mind was touch. I could tell I was in a bed, if the sheets over my legs were any indication. I also felt a faint breeze on my arms and chest. From what I could tell I was in a half-sitting position. Whatever was on my back must’ve made laying down next to impossible. Next on the senses list came hearing. My foggy mind faintly heard birds chirping and bells ringing in the distance, as well as the faint rustling that accompanied ruffled sheets. I could smell.... flowers? Though I couldn’t tell where or how close said flowers were. I finally decided to open my eyes. Which was a bit of a chore, because they really didn’t want to open. As I finally got them open and blinked away the blurriness and light, a reedy groan wheezed from my chest. I was..... I couldn’t really tell where I was. The room was made of some kind of gray-white stone. It looked to be somewhat on the large side. There was a window to my right and I could see bright blue, semi-cloudy sky outside. The window was also the source of the bird noises, bell noises, and breeze. I was in a bed with white sheets, though it appeared to be made for someone larger than me. To the right of the bed was an end table. Set atop it was a vase filled with a variety of flowers. That was where the scent of flowers came from. To the right of the end table was an open, plain wood door that was clearly sitting open. Though at the angle I was at I couldn’t see into it. A bathroom? To the left of the end table. only about a foot away from the bed, was a plain black chair. Directly across from me, on the opposite wall was a set of cupboards. A lower set had a countertop that sported things I’d only seen in a doctor’s office. The cupboards above and below the countertop were probably filled with various medical things. To my left was another end table and another chair. In the middle of the wall to my left was a plain wooden door. My best guess. I was in some sort of personal medical room or wing. I closed my eyes and tried to remember why I was here. Let’s see... Work... Birthday.... Presents from Jake.... Singing..... Talking with Tia and Discord...... Car...... I felt a chill run down my spine as I felt the blood leave my face. My hands clenched into fists and the room suddenly felt a lot colder. The SUV was only a foot away.... The driver hadn’t even used his horn...... My breathing became heavy and I clearly heard my breathes in and out through my nose. My eyes clenched tighter. I had felt things break as he hit.... my left arm...... left leg..... Why was it always the left leg?..... Tia...... Tia had saved me.... Pulled me through...... something..... to save me.... Then Discord..... What had he done? There were.... planets?.... Universes?...... that I had passed by? What did he do to me?... My eyes opened and I tried to steady my breathing. I looked down as I raised my hands. Pallid gray-skinned hands met my eyes. The skin appeared taught, stretched-thin. The fingers were thick-knuckled, and bore almost claw-like nails. Both hand appeared gnarled with advanced age. Continuing my visual trek, my gaze drifted down my forearms. Said forearms were thin, downright skeletal, and covered in a spiderweb of veins and pockmarks. I didn’t see much muscle. The same could be said for the lack of biceps and triceps. The formerly muscled chest I swore I’d seen earlier, now showed a very bony ribcage. Papery skin was stretched over it. Below that was an incredibly thin stomach that looked emaciated. As if I hadn’t eaten in weeks. I clenched my eyes shut and let my head fall into my hands. A shaky breath left my throat as I felt tears start to form. I tried to fall back into the bed but whatever was on my back stopped me. I dropped my hands and opened my eyes. I didn’t even need to crane my neck very far. Six massive spikes erupted from my spine. There were three on each side. They were long and four (The lower two on either side.) fanned out to the right and left respectively. The other two seemed to fan upwards and split into two dull points in a way that reminded me of an elk for some reason. Craning my head around as best I could, I saw that the spikes were attached to a very noticeable spine. Said spine protruded from the skin in overlapping ridges that, to my best guess, ran from the back of my neck to my tailbone. The thickest of the spine ridges were connected to my ribcage and also happened to be the point where the spikes connected. I...... I... don’t even...... What happened to me?..... Did Discord do this all himself?...... “What the fuck.....” Came the thin, reedy voice that left my throat. Wait.... “What...” The voice was monotone... Completely monotone. That..... that was me..... I needed a mirror! I threw the sheets off my legs, revealing the thin, barely muscled legs that I expected. Thankfully someone had given me some rather comfortable gray briefs. Though the pun Manes wasn’t lost on me. I’ll groan about that later. I sat up fully with a groan and a sore back. I shifted and slid my legs over the side of the bed. With my hands still firmly on the bed to hold myself up, I slid off and let my gnarled, claw-nailed feet touch down on the cold stone floor. I took a breath and tried to stand. My legs were very shaky, but I managed to stand. I took a step, still having a hand on the bed and my knee decided it didn’t want to work. Before I could go down fully I slammed my other hand into the end table. My hand flared with green light. I felt a weird feeling of something flowing from my chest, down my arm, and into my hand. Then the end table exploded in an eruption of green flames. The vase was sent flying. I fell, and as I did I saw the flowers fly through the air. They seemed to wither in midair and swiftly turned to dust. I felt ever so slightly invigorated. That feeling quickly left my mind as I collapsed to the ground. “Nnnnnngh.....” I groaned. I like it here. The floor’s comfortable. I’ll build a home here on the floor. I heard cries of alarm from beyond the other door. Within moments I heard the door burst open. “Jared!” Wait... that was Tia’s voice... “Oh my gosh! Are you alright?!” That.... was a voice I recognized, though I didn’t know why. “What happened?!” That’s voice #2 that I recognized.... Joy.... “Move, get him up and back to bed! He shouldn’t be up in the first place! He shouldn’t even be awake yet with the amount of sedative spells we used!” That one I didn’t recognize. It was a woman’s voice, a little rough and clipped. A doctor? I felt multiple sets of hands on me and my vision was briefly a blur of movement. Next thing I knew, I was back in bed with the sheet back over my legs. I shook my head slightly to clear it. With that, I got a clear view of who was around me. My eyes were immediately drawn to what I could only call a Goddess. At the foot of the bed was alabaster-furred, anthro pony mare. She had the body of an amazon, and she towered over all in the room by at least 2 feet. She also had an absolutely massive pair of white wings coming off her back (that no doubt grazed the floor) which only made her look more imposing. Her face appeared young but the magenta eyes, so full of worry, had clearly seen much. A massive spiralling horn sat atop her forehead. Her mane was the colors of an Aurora and it seemed to flow through the air in a non-existent breeze. She wore no regalia, just a simple gray sundress that went a little past her knees, yet she virtually radiated power and authority despite the fact that she was clearly worried for me. I also noticed a tail behind her, flowing just like her hair. I did my best not to have my eyes linger on her rather impressive bust. However an errant thought of ‘I wish I knew cup sizes’ ran through my mind. If I remember correctly the size was E. I was next drawn towards the brightest thing in the room next to the Goddess. Namely the Pink mare only a foot to my right with her slender hands on the bed. Her light blue eyes were filled with concern and her face bore a small frown of worry. Her mane was a bubblegum-pink riot of poofy curls and had an equally poofy tail. She appeared to be ever so slightly on the chubby side. (As much as I hated to used that term, she did have a tiny bit of a belly.) She wore a bright blue tee shirt and jean shorts that bore stains that I recognised, which had to have come from a kitchen. Once again, curse me for being a male. My eyes were briefly drawn to her chest. She too had an impressive pair, however they weren’t as big as the Goddesses. Ds perhaps? Never mind that! By my best guess I’d say she was probably around 5 foot 4 maybe 5 foot 5. Next was a very purple mare with a spiralling horn similar to the Goddess’s. However her’s wasn’t nearly as long. This mare was to the immediate left of the Goddess. She had curious violet eyes, and a midnight-blue mane with a single stripe of pink and a single stripe of purple running down it. She looked to be studying me more than anything else. She seemed to have an average built, erring on the slight side. This mare wore a white sweater and a jean skirt that went down past her knees. It seems all tails here match their owner’s hair in color and style. Thankfully for my male brain, the sweater hid her bust. (I wasn’t blaming them for their appearance. I simply blamed myself for lingering.) She appeared a little taller than the pink one so.... 5 foot six maybe? I didn’t have any reference point for heights, I was simply guessing. Lastly was a gray mare with a white mane done up into a bun. Like purple and Goddess, she too had a spiraling horn coming out of her head. She had striking gold eyes and was looking at me with a mixture of worry and annoyance. I couldn’t tell much about her, though I noticed a few small lines of age, due to the fact she was wearing a doctor’s smock. She appeared roughly the same height as purple mare. By my estimation, it’d taken only seconds to look over all of them. “Sorry about that.” I rasped dryly. “I got somewhat excited and wanted a mirror.” “It’s... It’s alright Jared....” The Alabaster Goddess known as Celestia spoke softly. She seemed emotional. On the verge of tears even. Her hands were white-knuckling the sheets at the foot of the bed. “Well... You seem fine despite your fall. Any noticeable injuries?” The doctor mare asked, drawing my attention. “No ma’am. Just a fall, thank you.” I nodded at her. She appeared to study me momentarily, then her face softened and she gave me a small weak smile. “Well good. Wouldn’t want to lose the only one of your kind in Equestria.” She chuckled weakly. “I’ll check back with you later after you’ve had some social time. Oh, and I’m Doctor Aether.” “Nice to meet you.” I said, not having enough energy to muster a small smile. “Thank you for everything.” “You’re welcome Jared.” She smiled and quietly left the room, closing to door behind her. My gaze returned to Tia. “Tia...” I said slowly, worrying for the... Alicorn? isn’t that what she told me? “How are you? You don’t look so good.” Tia sniffled and took a deep breath. “Jared.... I-I’m so sorry....” She could barely get the words out. I sighed and looked at my hands. “I’m alive aren’t I? I survived.” “Y- you.... You shouldn’t be.” Tia sniffled quietly. “Right now you shouldn’t be alive. I-I tried to save y-you and now-” “Tia.” I noticed every time I said Tia the purple one twitched a bit. The pink one just stayed next to me, clearly waiting patiently. For some reason I felt that that wasn’t normal for her. “Just tell me... Rip it off like a band-aid. What did Discord do? What happened to me? I need to know now so I can start processing it. Waiting just makes things worse.” Tia nodded, and reached up to wipe away a stray tear. “R-right... S-sorry Jared... You’re right.” She took a breath and looked at me eye to eye. “You got hit by an SUV going almost 70 down a residential street, in what was turning into a snowstorm.” That made my heart lurch painfully and I felt my hands stitch slightly. I began shaking only to feel a soft hand on my arm. I looked up to see the pink one giving me a small caring smile. Words didn’t need to be said. She was here for me. As Tia continued, I returned my gaze to her. “I panicked. I pulled you from your world... your universe... and wanted to bring you to me. W-what I did was dangerous for everyone. I could have killed you, torn a hole between universes, any number of things!” Tia took a breath to calm down. “Discord however.... He wanted to give you a Birthday Present according to him. When he realized what he’d done.... he retreated... He hasn’t talked to anyone....” “And how long have I been here?” I asked, giving her a moment to compose herself. “You’ve been here a little over a week. You’ve also been in and out of consciousness for the past three days.” Explained purple mare. “Thank you.” I nodded at the mare and she gave me a nod in return. I looked back to Tia. “Whenever you’re ready to continue. I’m sorry Tia, but would prefer to get this out of the way now. The sooner I know everything, the sooner I can take the time to go through it. Grieve even...” I said ended with a small shaky breath. “I know, and you’re right.” Tia nodded and composed herself once again. “So all Discord wanted to do was turn you into an orc. You’d be bigger, stronger, faster....” She struggled for an analogy. “Like a Space Marine, just natural.” I stated, cutting her off. “Yes.” Tia nodded briefly pointing at me. “Exactly that. If I could heal you while he changed you, you’d end up here better than before. At least that was his thought process. He thought he was helping.” Tia’s face fell. “But.... I didn’t take into account how interversal travel fully functions. During your... change.... you traveled dangerously close to quite a few hostile universes. The change somehow acted as a magnet for...... other forces.... Your body absorbed these forces and Discord lost control of the change....” “What forces....” I felt a pit forming in my gut.... Tia closed her eyes, appeared to center herself, took another steadying breath, and opened her eyes once again. “Death, Fel, and Void. V-Void is m-more commonly known as Shadow....” “And what did those forces do to me?” I feared the answer. “They infused your very being.... So much so that.... You should be dead right now... but those forces are keeping you alive.... Y-you don’t have magic like other races here do.... B-being a human with an absence of magic, th-those forces filled you.....” Tia was having a hard time. Then again, so was I. I felt sick... my blood had long since left my face. Tia, unfortunately, continued. “Y-you can’t be healed by us. You reject Positive Energy. Your powers... Umm... I-instead of pulling from an internal well of magic like Arcane beings. The Powers of Death Magic, Fel Magic, and Void Magic actually feed off of you... That’s why you look....” “Why I look like an elderly cancer patient?” I provided, my joke falling flat. Tia nodded. “Yes... something like that......” She continued. “You in turn feed off of other living things. You tear the life from others so your magic can tear the life from you. Again.... You should be dead..... This is you without any magic in your internal reservoir. When you.... When you have a full reservoir you p-probably look better.... Y-younger... less.... fragile.” Something struck me, for the briefest moment I had a tiny light of humor. My mouth turned up into a small smile. “Heh. Heh. I’m Shang Tsung.” “Wait! The stallion from Maretol Kombat?” The pink one piped up next to me. “The one who has to rip the souls out of people to stay youthful.” My tiny light returned and grew into a tiny flickering flame. I looked over at her. “I don’t know weather to slap you for that pun or kiss you because you know that.” The pink one grinned. “You could do both if it’d help you feel better.” Tia actually chuckled softly. Apparently we lightened her mood. “I-I would advise against it. You hands are the most direct connection to your magic. Your hands, mainly your palms, drain life on physical contact. We believe that eventually you could learn to control it, and even that you might be able to drain at range.... We....” Tia briefly looked away awkwardly. “We had to run a lot of tests to make sure that...” “That I wouldn’t be a danger to myself or anyone else, even on accident.” I said flatly, my flickering flame dying out. “That would explain the flowers.....” “Yes....” She said weakly. I felt more chills. I didn’t want to think what they’d potentially had to do to me if I’d been a danger to anyone. I bowed my head and closed my eyes. I took a slow breath.... I have time...... I can process this..... I opened my eyes and returned my gaze to Tia. “Thank you. Thank you for everything.” Tia balked. “Wha- what? B-but I-I... Y-you...” “Tia... you saved me... I should be dead right now from the car alone. But I’m alive thanks to you. However... I-I don’t know if I can forgive you... yet....” I took a slow breath in through my nose. “I need time.....” Tia nodded. “I-I understand... Eventually, when you’re feeling well enough and adjusted enough for it.... We, the doctors, Twilight and I,” she gestured to the purple mare, “would like to run some tests to see what you’re capable of.” “It will be a learning experience for all of us.” I nodded with a slow sigh. My eyes moved to the purple mare. “So... your name is Twilight?” Twilight jumped. “O-oh! yes! I’m Twilight Sparkle!” She instinctively raised a hand. I blinked at her hand, blinked at her, then briefly did jazz hands. “Can’t touch anyone.” Twilight blushed furiously, and I actually managed to get Tia and the pink one to giggle. Twilight settled, her blush receding a little. “Right... Anyway... I’m here to apologize. I blasted you when you first showed up. I thought you were attacking Pinkie.” She looked away shamefully. “I forgive you Twilight, you were protecting your friend.” I said causing her to brighten and Tia to smile weakly. “I haven’t even seen my face yet and I’m sure I look horrifying.” “Eh, you could look worse.” The pink one drew my attention. “Can I assume that you’re Pinkie?” I asked. “Yup!” Pinkie chirped. “Pinkamena Diane Pie!” She grinned happily at me. Wow, she was a bubbly one. I like her. “May I call you Diane?” I asked, entirely serious. Her face screwed up in confusion. “But nopony calls me Diane.” “Pinkie then.” I nodded. “And why are you here Pinkie?” “When you first showed up you asked me for help. So I’m here to help you in any way you need.” Pinkie smiled and bounced on her..... Huh, so anthro ponies still had hooves.... Cool... Pinkie bounced on her hooves. “Well isn’t that generous. Are you always this kind?” I cocked my head to the side a little. “Nope! Those are Rarity and Derpy.” Her grin returned as she flopped into the chair next to the bed. I blinked, then returned my gaze to Tia. I pointed at her. “I want one.” Tia was quietly giggling. “W-well, you have her until she decides to leave. Believe me, we’ve tried to make her leave, but she keeps showing up.” “Like Boarz. They’re the Space Herpes.” Pinkie giggled. I blinked, processing... Boarz... sounded like Orkz..... Ooooooooo! Animal Pun! “Heh heh heh.” My small smile returned. Yep. Pinkie’s a keeper. I shook my head. “What now Tia?” “Ummmmm... It’s Princess Celestia.” Twilight said, probably finally fed up with whatever her issue was. “I don’t see titles.” I responded without looking at her. I got Pinkie to giggle again. Tia was legitimately smiling, probably because we were all getting along and I was managing not to lose it. I can break down later, thank you. “Well you should probably rest more. I don’t think they want you moving around for at least for a couple of days.” I nodded. “Makes sense, doctor’s orders and all that.” “And I’ll be here if you need anything.” Pinkie leaned in close, causing her chair to tip forward. “Heh. So you mentioned Pinkie.” I gave her a small smile. “Just don’t get in the way of the medical professionals.” “Oh I know, I’m for here for moral support and fetch quests.” Why couldn’t I find someone like her back when I was on earth. Earth...... Well that killed my mood....... My face fell to a small frown. “If you wouldn’t mind. “I’d like to get some sleep...” I said slowly. “Pinkie you can stay so long as you’re quiet.” Pinkie did a rather long pantomime of sipping up her mouth among other things. Tia and Twilight simply nodded and both of them quietly left the room. Slowly I lowered myself back onto the bed. I noticed that the pillows had been rearranged when I hadn’t been looking so my whole body was supported better. Looking over to Pinkie, she gave me a thumbs up and mimed throwing away a key. I nodded and gave her a small smile. Relaxing into the pillows, consciousness faded within moments of closing my eyes. Author's Note Please pardon my shameful descriptions of the mares I don’t describe humanoid people that well. Character Art for references. Pinkie by evehly. Celestia by sketchychangeling Twilight Sparkle by king-kakapo Time in bed with a PieI was woken out of my slumber somewhat abruptly. My brain took a moment to boot up from my dreamless sleep. I heard moaning. Not the happy kind either. I cracked my eyes open. Everything was fuzzy and indistinct, but I could make out the room somewhat. I blinked a couple times but it didn’t help. Sighing, I reached up a hand and rubbed my eyes. Blinking a couple more times, I could finally see properly. I took a quick glance around the room. There were more flowers on the bedside table to my left, along with what looked like a note, but I’d read that later. Glancing outside showed that it was turning to evening, the blue sky darkening ever so slowly. The edge of the horizon was a melding of red and orange. Feeling a weight on my legs I looked down to see Pinkie taking up most of the lower half of the bed. She was flopped over my legs with her.... butt? No, she’s a Pony.. Anthro-Pony.... Soooo... Flank? That works. Her flank was only barely in the chair she had pulled over. Her poofy mane (What I assumed to be normal for her.) was straight, covering half of her face. My heart clenched painfully when I saw her face. It was is a mask of sadness, tears rolled down her her muzzle and dripped down onto the bed. Her hands were clutching the sheets close to her. My heart broke. Then Pinkie moaned something in her sleep. “N-no... Y-you’re wr-wrong..... N-not -t-true....” I reached out to her, then froze, remembering Tia’s words. Quickly looking around to wake the poor mare, I reached out and grabbed the flowers. Only for said flowers to wilt as they and my hand were engulfed in a vile green glow. The flowers disintegrated, leaving me feeling a little better, but also leaving me staring at an empty fist. “Shit...” I swore, dropping my hand back to the bed. Looking back to Pinkie, I saw that she was shaking, her eyes clenched shut almost as if she were in physical pain. This wouldn’t be very nice, but desperate times... I reached behind me and managed to pull out one of the many pillows without ripping it on my back spikes. I held the pillow with the barest hint of a frown on my face. “I’m sorry.” I said. Then I threw the pillow at her. *Paff.* Nothing. She was still asleep, just with a pillow leaning against her side. Which she proceeded to grab and squeeze like her life depended on it. Not deterred, I grabbed another one. This time I threw it at her head. *Paff* Same result. Pinkie shifted slightly and the pillow flopped onto the floor. Now I was both worried for the mare and irritated that she was so hard to wake up. I sighed and got yet another pillow. This one I held onto as I leaned forward (Which was only slightly painful.), raised my arm, and brought the pillow down on Pinkie’s head. *PAFF!* “GAH!” Pinkie snapped awake so fast she instantly sat up straight, which made her chair lean back, making her and the chair tumble to the floor with a crash! Pinkie flailed briefly before sitting up and looking around the room in a half-panic. “What?! What Happened?! Why am I on the floor?! Why am I holding a pillow?! Why am I crying?! I HAVE SO MANY QUESTIONS!” I did know whether to laugh or try to hobble out of the room in fear. Instead I took the calm approach. “Ahem.” I quietly cleared my throat, causing Pinkie to blink up at me owlishly. “I’m sorry that was my fault. I hit you with a pillow.” Pinkie narrowed her eyes at me. “And why did you hit me with a pillow?” “You were moaning in your sleep and apparently you’re a heavy sleeper. That was the third pillow I tried.” I gestured to the one now on the floor across from the bed and the one she still held. She flushed ever so slightly. “What kind of moaning?” “Not that kind.” I blinked at her, though internally I was feeling just as awkward. “The heartbreaking kind. You were sobbing and moaning stuff in your sleep. Not true. You’re wrong. Things like that. My educated guess? You were having a nightmare.” “Oh...” Pinkie blinked, looking away from me for a moment. I noted that her hair was still down, so did she style it every day? “Do you remember what you were dreaming about?” I ask, sad that I couldn’t sound concerned for her. She hesitated. There was a brief tension in her muscles. The slightest glance away. The briefest look of hurt in her eyes. “No.” Then she smiled up at me. “Must’ve been nothing.” Poor mare. I hope she tells me the truth in time. Though if she doesn’t that’s her choice. “Must’ve been.” I nodded. Pinkie moved to get up. She reset up her chair, retrieved the pillows, and walked over to me. “Lean forward.” She said, still smiling at me. Said smiling was slowly turning from a mask to a real smile. I also noted that her hair was slowly beginning to curl into its normal poofiness. Hmmm, mood hair? I’ll have to ask her about it later. Pinkie fluffed the pillows and replaced them behind me, including taking the one I’d hit her with. While she did this I reached over and grabbed the note. Turns out, it was actually a note. “What’s that?” Pinkie asked. “A note.” I responded. “I can see that, but what does the note say.” I could feel her glare. “You’re snarky when you wake up.” I glanced at her. Pinkie sighed and shrugged. “Can’t be happy all the time.” “You have a valid point there.” I nodded, then watched as she sat back down in her chair, analyzing her. She cocked her head to the side. “What?” “Nothing.” I shook my head. “You okay in that chair? Doesn’t look that comfortable.” “It’s not.” She looks at the bed and me. “The bed seems big enough.” “It is.” I nodded. “Wanna scoot over some?” She asked, looking a little hopeful. “You’d wanna share a bed with an Old Orc like me?” I quirked an eyebrow. I chose not to think about the fact I just referred to myself as an Old Orc. “You’re not old, and yes I do.” Pinkie says, standing up with small smile on her face and a mischievous glint in her eye. “Aren’t you afraid I’ll touch you?” I cocked my head to the side. I don’t know what was happening in this conversation but I loved it. “You can touch me all you want, just be careful where you put your hands.” Pinkie said keeping the same face as I slowly scooted to the left. What’s happening? “You really expect me to be handsy?” I asked as Pinkie half-sat, half-laid down next to me (Causing the bed to squeak slightly.) and got comfortable. “I don’t know.” Pinkie smirked a little and raised a brow at me. “There’s a lot of me to be handsy with.” Oh Lord. “That there is.” I nodded. Fuck it. I’ll just ride the rapids of this conversation and see where I end up. I ran out of fucks to give yesterday and I couldn’t go home to get more. “That’s not a bad thing though. Far from it.” “Damn right, it’s not.” Pinkie’s smirk turned into a grin. “You couldn’t handle all of this.” “Not at the moment, no,” I raised a hand, “but I might be able to if I drain a few pounds.” “Yeah... No. Save the kinky stuff for the fifth date.” Pinkie tried to give me a flat look but couldn’t hide her smile. “Why the fifth?” I blinked, somewhat confused. “First date’s making out, second date’s foreplay, third date’s normal sex, fourth date’s butt stuff, and fifth date’s weird stuff.” Pinkie listed, somehow maintaining a semi-straight face. “You haven’t been on any dates have you.” That wasn’t a question. “No I have not.” Pinkie said, grinning proudly with her hands on her ample hips. “Because I’m weird and ponies can’t handle me.” “Neither have I.” My face cracked a small smile. “Because I’m weird and people thought I was just doing a bit. A very long bit.” “Well fuck them!” Pinkie thrust out her chest at her exclamation and I was glad I couldn’t show how I was feeling because..... Damn. “Ugh.. No. I wouldn’t fuck them if they paid me.” I snorted in disgust. “You’ve got a point there.” Pinkie relaxed, flopping backwards. “Why is that a- Ah!” Pinkie forgot my spikes were there and proceeded to flop into me, which happened to take me down with her. The pillows decided to beat a hasty retreat and popped out from underneath us, bursting out from either side of the bed like the result of stomping on a tube of toothpaste. I ended up as flat-backed as I could get with the spikes on my back making my spine twinge in a slightly uncomfortable manner. This also resulted in Pinkie losing her seated balance and rolling into me. We were now, very, close. However, the plus side, she was warm and I wasn’t wearing much of anything. Wait.... Am I naked? No wait. I had briefs on... But those really didn’t cover anything. So I was still basically naked. Huh..... Well that’s a thing, I guess. Pinkie’s face was inches away from mine. “Hi.” She said a little sheepishly. “Hi there.” I stated. “Sorry about that.” She giggled. “Meh.” I shrugged. “I’m awkward.” She said with the barest hint of a blush. “Hi Awkward, I’m Anti-Social. Nice to meet you.” I nodded at her. “Nice to meet you too.” She said, her playful smirk returning. “Comfortable?” I asked. “I could be more comfortable.” She almost purred with bedroom eyes. “Oh, how so?” I raised an inquisitive brow. “Well I just remembered that you’re only wearing underwear and that’s it’d be rude if I didn’t do the same.” Her pur continued. “Do what you want. I’m easy.” I shrugged once more. Internally however, my heart was racing like a jackhammer and I was filled with all of the emotions. Is this an anime? Because this feels like it’s turning into an M-Rated anime right now. Her giggle returned. “You’re just letting me talk. Most try to stop me at this point.” “Why would I?” I asked. “This is helping me avoid thinking about my life now. Thank you for this.” “Oh, you’re welcome.” She grinned. Her face fell ever so slightly to a look of thoughtfulness. “We’re going to end up together, aren’t we?” All of my raging emotions immediately quelled like a raging storm being quelled into a peaceful sea. That question should have horrified me. But for some reason I couldn’t really explain, that thought just didn’t bother me. It made me feel warm and fuzzy actually. Almost... hopeful... Like somebody tells you the ending to a movie, but you're not mad because you want to see how you get to that ending. Only part of the enjoyment is the ending, the rest is the journey there. I had a feeling I’d enjoy the entire spectacle. ... Whoa.... Where’d that come from? Pinkie actually looked worried. “S-sorry, that kinda just slipped out.” “It’s fine. “ I gave her my small smile. “And to answer your question, probably.” Pinkie blinked, looking a little shocked. “N-normally guys run for the hills when I say that.” “Do you really expect me to be running anywhere in my condition?” I said flatly. Pinkie’s face split into a grin and she giggled. “No, you’d probably fall over.” “Heh heh, true.” I nodded. Pinkie gave a small gasp. “Oh my gosh! You laughed!” “As close as I can get to laughing.” I shrugged for the umpteenth time. “I’m happy you can laugh.” Pinkie’s grin softened to a warm smile. “You need it.” “Yes, I suppose I do. Heh.” I let out a soft chuckle. “Friends?” Pinkie suddenly asked. “I thought that was obvious. Especially if we’re going to end up together by some kind of magical-fate-destiny stuff.” I smiled at her. “Yeah!” Pinkie grinned and held out a hand. I high-fived her on instinct. We simultaneously froze. Pinkie’s eyes widened as she paled. I felt myself pale as well. Slowly both of us looked at our hands. Out palms were touching, fingers matching. Mine were much larger and much thinner than hers, almost skeletal in comparison. Neither of us dared to breathe. We just stared for a solid minute. “Aren’t you supposed to be sucking my life out through my hand right now?” Pinkie whispered. “I thought so, yeah.” I nodded, also whispering. “Why aren’t you?” She hissed. “I have no idea. I don’t know how I work.” Internally I was doing my best not to panic. “Well are you thinking about suppressing whatever it is you do?” She asked. “No, I’m thinking about you only in your underwear, thanks for that by the way.” I responded, wishing I could sound annoyed. Pinkie winced a little. “Well I’m both sorry and not sorry.” “I bet you are.” I narrowed my eyes a bit. “Are you sure it actually does what they say?” She kept glancing between me and our hands. “I drained the flowers in the vase before you woke up.” I said. For some reason we were both still whispering. Pinkie briefly popped her head up to look at the vase, then looked back to me. “There were flowers in there?” “Yeah, you were having a nightmare and I didn’t know what I could do to wake you so I grabbed the flowers without thinking. My fist and the flowers glowed green, then the flowers disintegrated.” I explained. Pinkie immediately burst into giggles. “Is that why you had to use pillows?” “Heh heh. Yes, yes it was.” I chuckled. Suddenly, like flipping a switch, her mischievous smirk returned. “You know what this means?” She purred once again. “What?” Just.... God Damn woman! I know it’s better to start as friends and go from there, but you are tempting me something fierce! “You can put your hands all over me now.” She breathed. My entire body shivered at once. Pinkie only grinned when I did. “Pinkie?” I began. “Hmmmm?” She hummed playfully. “Am I your outlet for all your pent up sexual tension?” I asked. Pinkie blinked. “Yeah....” “Is it because you’re always happy, boisterous. and random around your friends, and virtually everyone else for that matter, resulting in them thinking you’re innocent and childish? When on the inside you’re a full grown mare who’s just weird and wants to have fun. This results in nobody ever seeing you for you, always seeing the persona of Pinkie Pie the adorable goofball and not Pinkamena Diane Pie the mare who has wants, and needs, and fears like everyone else. Thus you have no one to vent to about things that bother you, and you have no outlet for all of your pent up sexual needs and/or tension. Which results in your sporadic sprinkling of things from innuendo to downright blatant advances during this conversation. All because I’m probably one of the few people to accept you as you are, instead of treating you as the person they perceive you to be. I’m getting the unfiltered Pinkie that nobody else gets to see, and I must say, I like it.” When I finished Pinkie was slack-jawed. “H-how did you know that?” She said with a bit of a stutter. “Jared Sense.” I stated. Pinkie blinked, face still held in shock. “So that’s what that feels like.” Author's Note This chapter was actually inspired by the Deadpool movie of all things. Also, the banter flowed like water during writing. Talking and cuddling with a Pie (Warning: Clop)“Hey Pinkie?” My voice snapped her out of her semi-stunned state. “Huh?” She blinked. “Yeah?” “Mind retrieving the pillows again? This is actually straining my back and it’s starting to hurt.” I gave voice to the growing pain running up and down my spine from the awkward half-laying position my spikes forced me to take. Pinkie blinked then looked down to see that my spikes were the only thing holding up both my torso. She also appeared to notice the fact that she was putting quite a bit of weight on my right spikes. Then everything seemed to register. “Oh my gosh! I’m so sorry!” She rolled over and quickly hopped off the bed. “I’ll fix this! Just hold on a sec!” “No rush.” I said as Pinkie gathered up the pillows on the right side of the bed and proceeded to stack them on my legs. “It’s just a little pain, nothing too bad.” “Okay, need help sitting up?” She asked, when she retrieved the final right side pillow. I tried to sit up, but found myself too weak to actually sit up on my own. “Yes.” I said with a sigh. I held out my hand to her and Pinkie easily pulled me up. As I shakily held myself up with my frail, sinewy arms Pinkie began stacking the pillows behind me. She helped me ease back onto the pillow pile. “Heh. You’re strong.” I commented with a chuckle. “Not really.” Pinkie said as she walked around the bed and began adding to the pile with the floor pillows on the left side of the bed. “All Earth Ponies are strong. We get empowered by our Earth Magic, thus we tend to be taller, stronger, and more durable than the other two tribes.” Pinkie stopped as she came back around, leaning on the foot of the bed a bit. She crossed her arms under her chest, something I didn’t mind in the least, and looked to the side. Her face gave me the impression that she was remembering some bad memories. Her mane slowly drooped back down to the straight hair I’d seen earlier. I had to admit, I found straight-hair Pinkie attractive. “I’m.... different.... I’m barely stronger than the average pony. My Earth Magic is... broken... I don’t connect with the earth like others do. I can’t make the soil more fertile or make plants grow on contact. The same magic that makes our muscles more defined is still there in me, it’s just weak.... like a faucet set only to trickle a bit at a time. My... my family had me tested... The Thaumaturgologist said I had the weakest Earth Magic he’d ever seen.” I could see tears in Pinkie’s eyes. “That’s why I’m short.... That’s why I’m... fat.” “You’re not fat. You’re curvy. There’s a difference.” I pointed at her. My heart breaking for the mare once again. I didn’t want to admit it, but I was already falling for the mare. She gave me a weak smile. “Thanks.” Then she looked away again. Her cheeks flushed and she bit her lower lip. Her half-lidded eyes locked onto mine. Never in my life had I see a more arousing sight than the mare before me. “I may be skipping ahead in the relationship a bit,” I said hesitating a moment. My heart raced at what I was going to say. “But you are the sexiest mare that I have ever seen.” Pinkie’s cheeks flushed even more. Then she moaned. It was a quiet moan, yet a significant one because it was the polar opposite of her earlier cries. This was a moan of need. “Th-thank you.” She said with a slight pant in her voice. See looked at me nervously, her eyes still half-lidded with unshed tears, her cheeks still flushed, and still biting her lower lip. “Can....” She took a shaky breath. “Can I-I do something? I-I want to d-do something.” “As vague as that sounds, you do what you want to do Pinkie. I will not stop you.” I said with a gesture for her to continue with whatever she wanted to do. Internally my mind was mess of emotions. I was falling for Pinkie, at least it was the start of truly falling for her. But that was only happening because I cared for the mare, even though I just met her. I wanted to love her, to love on her, but I... We... needed to actually get there. These feelings were also intermingled with the desire for this mare. This mare had a personality that I know I would love, the more I find out about her. However these, I would say, false feelings of love were actually just my brain going haywire with all the endorphins and dopamine I was getting from being aroused by a sexy mare. In short, I was not in Love, not yet. I would get there. No, I was in Lust with Pinkamena Diane Pie. My entire mental processes ground to a screeching halt when Pinkie reached down and slowly pulled her shirt off. Her breasts bounced in their black bra when her shirt popped off her head. She folded it up neatly and set it on the foot of the bed. Her face was beat red and she didn’t want to make eye contact, at least not yet. Once again my heart was thundering in my chest. I noticed Pinkie was shaking a bit. I was shaking to, though mine was from excitement, while her’s was from most likely fear. Pinkie undid the button of her shorts. Her shaking hands did fumble with the button once or twice though. She undid the zipper and bent over as she pulled off her shorts one leg at a time. Her panties were the same black as her bra. I approved of her color choice. Oh God. This was really happening. A woman... correction, a mare was stripping right in front of me. Like her shirt, Pinkie folded her shorts and set them on top of her. I could hear her light panting breaths as she shakingly reached up behind her and unhooked her bra. The moment Pinkie slipped her bra off my trembling hands clenched the sheets as hard as they could. Pinkie’s breasts were perfect. They were perfectly proportioned, with round, slightly puffy nipples that were perked up do to the chilly room. Like the other two clothing items, she folded the bra and set it on top of her shorts. I am not ashamed to admit that I was rock hard at the moment. would I do anything about it? No. Because this wasn’t about me. This was about Pinkie, and Pinkie getting whatever it was that she needed from this. So I just sat and watched. Then she slipped her thumbs into the waistline of her panties and pulled them down. She folded them like the rest and took a couple steps back. Pinkie’s vagina was trimmed, or as trimmed as it could get for a furry anthro-pony, and I could see the faintest shine of dew on her lips. I forced myself to tear my eyes away from her. I shut them briefly and took a slow deep breath in then let it out equally as slowly. Turning my head back, I slowed my breathing, and opened my eyes. Pinkie was standing before me, completely naked. She had an arm under her breasts clutching at her bicep and her loose hand trembled as it rubbed her thigh. Her body was..... perfect.... Yes she was a little chubby (I again hate to use that word because I don’t know a better word for women or mares who have a little weight on them.) but that only made her more attractive. Her breasts and ass were stunning and it was through sheer force of will that I didn’t do or say anything to ruin this moment for her right then and there. Pinkie was shaking like a leaf in a hurricane. Her face was a mix of fear, nervousness, more than a little arousal, and the faintest signs of hope. “J-jared.” She say through shaky half-moan filled breaths. “Th-this is me. P-Pinkamena Diane Pie...” I couldn’t help but notice that her free hand had started to rub her inner thigh. However, my eyes were locked onto her’s. Her eyes were filled with tears. She took a slow shaky breath. “J-Jared...... A-am I pretty?” My heart broke once again that day. My mouth actually open a little, what that equated to for me was my jaw hitting the floor. I couldn’t believe it. This mare. This beautiful, sexy mare was asking if she was pretty. I wanted to tell her that she was the Sexiest mare alive. I wanted to tell her all the things I would do to her if I could. But that was not what Pinkie asked, nor was it what she needed to hear. “Pinkie.” I began softly. “You’re beautiful.” The flood gates broke. Tears streamed from her eyes. “I-I... I am?” “Pinkamena Diane Pie, you are the most gorgeous mare I have ever seen.” I said while giving her a small smile. Pinkie slowly smiled. “You think so?” I noticed her mane begin to curl. That’s a good sign. “I do.” I nodded. “In fact... I can prove it. Come here.” I gestured for her to come closer. I prayed to God or to whoever would listen that this would work. Pinkie slowly walked forward, her hooves clip-clopping on the stone tiles. She stopped just to my left. “Lean in for a sec.” She did, and when she did, I quickly leaned in and kissed her. Now I’m no professional. I don’t make a habit of kissing. So I probably wasn’t any good at it. But the way Pinkie briefly gasped, before closing her eyes and kissing back made all my fears invalid. We didn’t hold it for long, and we seemed to pull away simultaneously. Pinkie’s eyes stayed closed briefly and she raised a shaky hand to slowly trace her lips before letting it fall once again. She opened her eyes and looked at me. “Th-that was my first kiss...” She said slowly. On pure instinct I responded. “I’m sorry.” “N-no! No.” She shook her head quickly. “It... It was perfect...” Her tears had stopped flowing and she reached up a hand to wipe them aways as she smiled. Her mane was back to the poofy mess of curls I’d seen yesterday. “Well I’m glad I took the risk and didn’t fuck it up.” I nodded at her, maintaining my smile. “I’m glad too.” Pinkie moved back to the foot of the bed. She grabbed her panties then stopped when she saw the very evident tent I was pitching in the sheets. “That’s quite an impressive boner you got there.” She said as the mischievous glint and smirk from earlier returned in full force. “Why thank you.” I gave an appreciative nod. Pinkie but her lip again and gave me the sultriest look I’d ever seen. Pinkie took a couple steps back and turned around. Her tail flicked wildly as she bent over to put on her panties. I clenched my jaw as tight as I could as I got a perfect view of her ass and pussy. (I’m horny. So sue me if I used more vulgar terms when Pinkie’s not in emotional distress.) Then her tail flicked to the side. I was wondering what she was doing. Then my heart skipped a few three or four times when her hand came up and a couple fingers traced her pussy. She let out a gasping moan as she did. Then the beautiful, sexy, demon of a mare managed to one up herself in a matter of seconds. Two fingers spread her lips and I saw everything. I’m pretty sure my brain shorted out for like a minute because next thing I know Pinkie’s standing back up smirking at me while pulling her bra back on. “You beautiful bitch.” I said flatly. “You’re damn right.” She giggled. “Mind if I just wear underwear.” “Pinkie, I not only just saw you naked, I also saw you intentionally spread yourself for me.” I said with a raised brow. “You can wear and do whatever the fuck you want.” “Okay!” She beamed, picked up her shirt and shorts and walked back over to the right side of the bed. She set her stuff down on the bedside table, then looked at me. “Mind if I get under the covers with you?” She asked. “Do I need to repeat myself?” I asked in response. “Yay!” She giggled and pulled to covers away so she could slid in next to me and get comfortable. “Cuddles.” She said as she scooted up right next to me. Not that I minded, she was really warm, and soft, and furry, and sexy, and I’m going to stop now. Based on this alone, Pinkie’s head came up to top out at just below my shoulder, so I was probably massive. If my body was going by the Warcraft Movie orcs, then I would probably be about a good eight feet tall possibly more. Pinkie leaned against my shoulder with a happy sigh, her hands under the sheets. Clop Starts Here I heard Pinkie moan softly. I looked over to see that her face was flushed. I heard the sheets rustling a little. She saw me staring and instead of looking sultry like I expected, she looked embarrassed and a little apprehensive. “Yes?” I asked. “Y-you wanna know one of my biggest fetishes?” She asked, panting lightly. I blinked. “I would say that escalated quickly, but then the last five minutes happened.” I said then chuckled. “Heh, sure Pinkie. What’s one of your biggest fetishes?” “Being watched while I.....” He face flushed more as her voice died. How cute, she was shy now. I raised a brow. “While you....” My smile returned. Her voice dropped to a whisper. “While I masturbate.” “Oh really now?” HOLD THE LINE! DO NOT FALTER! YOU WILL NOT DEMEAN THIS MARE’S MOMENT BY JACKING OFF! THIS IS ABOUT HER DAMMIT! THIS HAS ALWAYS BEEN ABOUT HER! “Y-yeah...” She giggled nervously, then moaned. Her eyes flicked down to the sheets. She bit her lip, then one over her hands came out of the sheets and pulled the sheets back. “I-I w-want you t-to w-watch me.” She said her voice coming in pants and cute gasps. Pinkie had pulled her panties down to her knees and was using a hand to slowly rub up and down her lips. I put my arm around her and pulled her close, causing her to briefly gasp, press her fingers into her pussy, and lean into me more. “By your command, Pinkamena.” She gasped at the name. “Nnnnnnnnn-no o-one’s called me P-Pinkamena i-in y-years.” She stammered returning to her slow rubbing. “I believe I like it more than than Pinkie. Pinkie is a filly’s name.” I leaned into her and whispered in her ear. “Pinkamena is a mare’s name.” “O-oh F-fuck!” Pinkamena hissed as her other hand flew down to start rubbing her clit, her other hand slowly slipping to fingers within her lips. “H-how a-are y-you n-not jerking o-off r-right n-now?” She looked at me with the cutest confused and lust filled expression. “Sheer force of will. Heh.” I chuckled. “Wh-why aren’t y-you?” Her face twisted into a half-pained expression as she let out a long moan. “F-fuck. Fuck f-fuck! Where have you been all m-my l-life?” “Well, one, I fear that if I do anything it will both ruin the moment and make this no longer about you. This is about you Pinkamena.” I said in a low tone as the arm around her squeezed her gently. “O-oh F-faust! Oh, Faust, it is...” She moaned as she brought the hand formerly rubbing her slit up to pull down her bra and fondle one of her breasts. “And two, my dear Pinkamena. I have been asking myself the same question. It’s almost poetic. I had to cross whole universes just to find you. Just to find my Soulmate. Just to find my love.” I didn’t care if it was the hormones talking, or if Love at first Sight was a legitimate thing, or even if it was flying in the face of what I earlier thought. I had to say it. “I love you Pinkamena.” “Ah! Ah! I-I love y-you J-Jar-red!” She squeaked out as she roughly shoved her middle and ring finger deep into her pussy and began to finger herself as hard as she could. Time to switch tactics. “Do you want to cum Pinkamena?” “Y-yes! B-bu-but nah-not y-yet!” She could barely get the words out with all the moans, gasps, and squeaks she was making. “F-FUCK! N-Not YET!” “Why not?” I kept my quiet tone. “N-not f-f-full en-nough!” Pinkamena whined out as she shoved her index finger in to join the other too.” “Oh? Does Miss Pinkamena Pie like being filled?” I cocked my head to the side. Pinkamena was drooling and she laid her head onto my chest. “Yes! F-Fuck! YES! I-I want your orc c-cock! I-I’ve seen i-it! I-it’s huge!” Pinkie babbled as she roughly squeezed her breast. “I-I’ve f-fucked m-myself th-thinking ah-of y-you s-so m-many t-times!” “But Pinkamena, we just met.” I smiled at her. Her whole body was shaking and spasming. “”N-no c-can’t c-cum yet!” She gapsed. Her eyes opened and bored into mine. “I-I n-know I’m a b-bad m-mare f-for th-thinking a-about y-you!” “Pinkamena.” Every time I said her name Pinkamena shook violently. “You’re not a bad mare. I’m flattered, truly.” “R-really?” She whined. “Really.” I nodded and then I leaned in and kissed her. Pinkamena’s response was to passionately lock lips with me. She was ravenous, almost feral in her kiss, and I loved every second of it. She broke away as the began panting harder. Swiftly, she pulled her hand away from her breasts and almost tore her panties off with how hard she yanked them off her legs. She let her panties fall and spread her legs wide, feverishly thrusting her fingers into her pussy, resulting in the sounds of wet slapping flesh. As Pinkamena pulled, out she paused four half a moment before roughly shoving all four fingers inside her pussy, her ups bucked as she shoved all the way to her thumb. “Ah! Faust! Almost! Almost!” It was at this point that I had a thought. What if this room wasn’t sound-proofed? It was also at that point that I didn’t give two shits because Pinkamena started to violent finger fuck herself, her hips bucking with every thrust. I was painfully hard and yet I dared not move an inch, so transfixed was I with the gorgeous sexy mare dripping mare juice all over the sheets with every thrust of her hand. “O-one! L-la-Ah-st! P-PUSH!” Pinkamena almost screamed into my chest. No.... She wasn’t... She wasn’t going to..... How’d she have all the same fetishes I do?! She virtually ripped her fingers from her pussy, resulting in a splash of mare juices. She raised her right leg (actually raising her hoof up to her shoulder)(Goddamn this mare was flexible!), balled up her hand into a fist, and swiftly shoved it into her pussy. Half of her forearm just disappeared. I should have finished just from her spectacle alone. but MY WILL IS STRONGER! “J-Jared! JA-AH-red!” Pinkamena cried out as she pulled out her arm to her wrist, only to shove it back in harder, bucking her hips in time with every thrust. “JARE-!” All noise from her died as her face twisted into a silent scream of pleasure as her hips bucked forward and she tore her arm out of her pussy. I watched her stomach clench as a stream of mare cum gushed forth and absolutely soaked the sheets. She shook violently, gasping quick erratic pants of air. She collapsed onto the with a couple more half-hearted bucks along with a couple smaller squirts. Her eyes were half-lidded and glazed and her tongue had rolled out of her mouth. The arm she didn’t use to spectacularly penetrate herself was groping around. “Jared....” She mewled. Awwwwwwwwwww! I leaned over and grabbed to mare around the waist, pulled her close, and cradled her in my lap. She was limp in the way a relaxed cat would be. Clop Ends Here “Did you have fun my dear Pinkamena?” I asked quietly. “Uh huh.” She nodded weakly, nuzzling into my chest. “I love you...” “I love you too.” I rested my chin on her poofy mane. “It felt so goooood.” She giggled. “I bet it did.” I nodded. Then Pinkie did something I did not expect. She used her, what some would call, abnormally long tongue to start licking her arm clean. “God, you’re perfect. Heh.” I chuckled. “Like you said,” Pinkamena said licking her hand and sucking her fingers clean like she’s just got done eating barbeque. “You had to cross universes to find your soulmate.” “Indeed.” I nodded. “Why didn’t you at least join me though?” She asked looking up at me with her pinkie in her mouth and clearly coming down from her orgasm high. “As, I said. This has been about you. You needed this. All of this. Your a mare Pinkamena, and you need to feel like a mare sometimes.” I smiled. “You’re sweet.” Pinkie grinned. “And I bet you are too.” I said, once again sad that I couldn’t really put emphasis on anything. “Charmer.” Pinkamena winked, then looked down at my not softening erection. “You know you’re going to have pretty bad blue balls.” “Don’t care.” I shrugged. “It can be about me some other time. And it can be about us when we’re ready. Because even though we fit together like puzzle pieces, we still just met and we barely know each other. Let’s work on that before we start thinking about banging each other.” “I was thinking about banging the whole time.” Pinkamena giggled. “I bet you were. You looked amazing.” I booped her with a finger. “Th-thanks.” She blushed with a giggle, then looked up at me with a happy smile. “What now?” “Well, we could get to know each other better. Like actually talk about us. but first you may want to wash up. I don’t think you want to put your panties on as soaked as you are.” “Good idea!” Pinkamena slid out from my arms and retrieved her wet pantise from the bed, along with her shirt and shorts from the table. She bent over and rummaged through something. “It’s good I came prepared.” I couldn’t help it. “Oh you came alright.” “Damn right I did!” Pinkie grinned as she stood back up straight holding and electric blue bra and panties. “Be right back.” With that she disappeared into the door that no doubt led into the bathroom. Come to think of it this didn’t look like a hospital. Maybe a private room converted into a temporary medical room thing? Then there was a soft knocking at the door out. “U-ummmm if she’s done in there... can we come in so we can check on you and change...... everything?” Came a soft and embarrassed sounding mare’s voice from the other side door. “Sure, she’s taking a shower. You can come in.” I responded. Internally I was laughing my head off. Author's Note My first attempt at writing clop in years. I’m sorry if clop isn’t your thing. I’ll get back to the conversation next chapter. This is just how the chapter flowed today. A checkup, a breakdown, and showering with Pinkamena, or We get to know each other better“Should I apologize? I feel like I should apologise.” I said as two mares came in. I guessed they were nurses, if not nurses then some similar caregiver that I couldn’t think of a name to. The first mare to come in was a unicorn. She had a blue coat and a short white mane that was (ironically) tied into a ponytail. Her eyes were amber and she wore dark blue scrubs. She was blushing profusely as she rolled in what looked like a scale bearing a few other medical implements. The second mare on the other hand was tall In fact she had the build of a model actually. which made her compatriot look rather average when standing side by side. She was pink, had violet eyes, and a three-toned mane of pink, purple, and yellow. Like Tia she had both a horn and wings. She wore a white tee shirt and jeans and was grinning in a way that kinda made me nervous. The first mare I didn’t know, obviously, but that second I knew of through Tia. “Ah, you must be Cadence.” I gave a polite nod towards the alicorn as the blushing nurse began moving a few things from the scale to the counter across from me. “And you’re Jared.” Cadence grinned while moving over to stand a foot or two to my left. “Auntie Tia’s told me a lot about you.” “All good things I hope. Heh.” I chuckled. I glanced between her and the nurse. “So, how much did you ladies hear? Also, to re-ask, should I be apologizing?” “We heard everything!” The nurse mare blurted then covered her mouth, blushing furiously. “W-we didn’t mean to. We’ve been monitoring both of your vitals remotely and when both of your pulses spiked we came to see if everything was okay. Then we got to the door.... and heard Miss Pie....” Cadence was virtually vibrating with excitement. “Oh that was so beautiful! Pinkie sounded amazing and you were saying all the right things. You made monotone sound sexy!” She bounced on her hooves in excitement. “Also, I can’t help loving when a couple falls in love. By the way Jared. What you do have with her, in case you were wondering, it’s real. I can feel it, and it’s strong.” She grinned. I blinked at her. “Thank you?” Then it registered and I simultaneously blushed, and got a really warm feeling in my stomach. “So..... wait..... love at first sight is a thing here?” “Yep yep yep!” Cadence nodded, as giddy as a child on Christmas morning. “Oh Pinkie sounded so sexy! She got Moon Petal here all kinds of flustered!” I glanced over to see the nurse mare, Moon Petal who looked more purple than blue at the moment. “I-I’m sorry.” She squeaked. “For what?” I asked. “W-we listened to the whole thing.” She managed to get out. I turned my head and raised a brow at Cadence. Cadence, in turn just grinned at me. Cadence gives no fucks when love is involved. Or does she give all of them? Hmmmm questions for later. I looked back to Moon. “I can forgive you. Pinkamena was rather....” I briefly fought for the right word, “enthusiastic.” “U-ummmm...” Moon drew my attention. “W-what..... What did she do?” “Cutting you off there.” I stated flatly with a raised hand. “What happened is between us. We did not have sex if that’s what you’re thinking. Now, I assume you're here for a checkup now that I’m fully awake? See if anything’s changed?” “Right! Right.” Moon jumped thoroughly scolded, and quickly spun around and began busying herself with writing on a medical chart. ”Well done.” Cadence’s grin softened into a warm smile. “What? Hearing is fine, and I don’t blame you for lingering due to curiosity, but everything else is private.” I stated to the Princess of Love. “You’re a good person Jared.” Cadence went to reach out a hand, paused, then let it drop. I should probably feel sad or irritated at her action, but I can’t blame her for it. I am probably hideous, and as far as I knew I could drain her just by grabbing onto her by accident. I look down at my hands. My gnarled, withered grey hands. They shook briefly. A kind of tremor that I’d seen before. What had Discord done to me... No.... Don’t think about it..... “Thanks.” I responded flatly. Where was Pinkamena? I need somebody to hug. Right... She was showering... I might want to get her help so I could do that too. I sighed, then looked back up at Cadence. The mare looked sad. She probably felt bad but didn’t know how to respond. “So-” I got cut off by the bathroom doorknob turning. “Pinkamena, hold on a sec. We’ve got company.” “Huh? Oh...” Her voice sounded a little nervous. “Ummm... Who is it?” “The Princess of Love and a nurse. You should be fine so long as you don’t come out naked.” I said, honestly hoping she did just to see their reactions. I really wanted a pick me up right now. “Awwwww- Wait- You doin’ okay?” She somehow went from faux-sad, to confused, to concerned in a matter of moments. “Not really.” I replied honestly. The door opened and Pinkamena, wearing only the underwear I’d seen her grab earlier, with her hair flat and damp, walked out and stepped towards the bed. “Wait, Pink-” Cadence tried to get out, but gasped as Pinkamena climbed into the bed next to me, scooted up close, laid her head on my shoulder, and intertwined the fingers of her left hand with my right. My hand made hers look small. I’d honestly like to know our size difference. Pinkamena was damp, probably didn’t spend a lot of time drying off from just a simple rinse off. I didn’t care. Pinkamena’s presence was making me feel better already. “Pinkie!/Miss Pie!” Both mares cried as both moved closer to the bed, most likely to try and pry her away from me. I don’t think that was going to happen. “My name is Pinkamena.” She said slowly as she glanced between the two other mares, making them freeze in place. “Miss- Pinkamena please let go of his hand, he’s probably draining you right now and you can’t feel it.” Moon Petal tried to urge. “Mmmmm Nope.” Pinkamena responded in almost a chirp. “B-but- he’s-” Moon said, clearly flustered. “Nope.” Came Pinkamena’s chirp. “Are you related to Ruby, Yang, and Qrow by any chance?” I asked softly. I got a small grin in response. “Nope.” “Wait- What- How-” Cadence’s sputtering drew both our attention. Her horn was lit in a teal glow and I felt a faint tingle run through me. “You’re not channeling magic! You should be sucking her dry!” “Oh I’ll suck him dry...” Pinkamena purred into my ear causing me to shiver. “Behave you. Heh heh.” I chuckled quietly and shot her a glance. She was giving me her best faux-innocent look. “This doesn’t make sense!” Cadence ranted then thrust a finger at Pinkamena. “You don’t make sense!” I noticed Pinkamena wince a little at that last statement. Meanwhile Moon was taking notes. Good for her. Monitor everything. “So that’s where Twilight gets it.” Pinkamena murmured. “Hmmm?” I leaned my head towards her. “Oh, Twilight Sparkle is really neurotic. She spends too much on what she can see and prove. Doesn’t have much of an imagination in my opinion.” She shrugged. “I mean, she’s nice and all, and her dragon brother-son-servant-thing is a good customer to the Cakes, but Twilight...” “She can get on your nerves?” I asked “Yeah... little bit...” Her ears fell back as she frowned, honestly making her look really cute. “She tries to help everyone with their problems and sometimes it drives me crazy.” “And here I thought she was your friend based on the way she acted.” I said, noticing that Cadence had begun to pace while talking to herself, and Moon Petal was still taking notes just watching the two of us. “Not... really....” Pinkamena winced a little as she said that. “She’s more of an acquaintance. She actually has a group of four mares an a stallion that she’s really close to. Her and her close friends actually have a name that everypony’s been calling them. The Mane Six. That’s M A N E not M A I N by the way.” “That’s stupid.” I blinked. “I know right?” Pinkie nodded enthusiastically. “They don’t seem to mind it, but something about that pun just irks me.” My turn. “I’ll irk you as much as you want.” I gave her a small smile. “Now it’s your turn to behave. Though I may have to take you up on that later.” She grinned slyly at me. “Ummm, Pinkamena, Jared?” Moon’s voice grabbed our attention. “This actually really helpful. Pinkamena, would you mind helping? Since apparently you can touch him and have him touch you with no ill effects-” “I wouldn’t say no ill effects.” Pinkamena murmured to me. “Goddamn, didn’t you cum like five something minutes ago?” I glanced at her. She smirked at me. “And you thought once was enough?” “Point taken.” I nodded lightly. “- help us in checking his weight? We need to get him onto the scale.” Moon finished, either unaware or uncaring of our private conversation. “Sure.” Pinkamena chirped as she slid out of bed. Feeling a little less warm with her not there I leaned to my right, intending to flop to the bed. Didn’t happen. My spikes stuck into the bed, so I just sat there limply at an odd angle. I weakly flailed my arms. “Pinkamena... Help. I’m trapped. My own body is revolting against me.” “Awww, your body’s not revolting.” Pinkamena coed, simultaneously hearing Moon cough awkwardly as she did. Cadence was still in her logic puzzle and continued to pace back and forth in front of the door. “Well aren’t you sweet. Heh.” I chuckled. “I haven’t even seen how old I actually look though. Come to think of it, I haven’t seen my face either.” Pinkamena reached out and grabbed hold of my arms. She pulled and I managed to get my legs under me so I could half-crawl over the bed. We managed to get me into a sitting position on the edge of the bed and Pinkie moved over so I could put my arm over her for support. I slid off until my feet on the cold tile floor. “You ready? Take it slow.” Pinkamena looked at me with a smile that was trying to hid the fact she was worried. I nodded. “Okay.” I took a breath and pushed off the bed. I then found out both how tall I was compared to everyone else and how frail I still happened to be. My legs shook as I stood up to my full eight. I had to put my hand on Pinkamena’s shoulders so I didn’t accidentally fall forward. On that note, Pinkamena’s head came up to my chest. Showing that I not only Towered over her, but I also towered over Moon, and was a little taller than Cadence. “I’m good.” I stated even though my body shook like a leaf from using muscles it wasn’t used to using. “You don’t feel like you’re confident in that.” Pinkamena said, tilting her head back to look at me. “I’m not, but this is a start at least.” I responded. “Now, let’s see if I can get over to the scale without dying.” “Kay. Tell me when you need to stop.” Pinkamena smiled as she began to help me relearn how to walk. I actually having to use her like a living cane or walker. Suddenly I felt very, very old. I was weak, frail, incapable of even basic things like walking. I was at once both a newborn and elderly. I’m so weak now.... So frail..... W-what am I? I couldn’t stop myself this time. I’d become something completely different. No... not become. I’d been violently turned into something completely different. Just turned into a monster by some self-styled God. I probably looked like a freak. Some emaciated nightmare from a horror movie. I’d gained powers so dangerous that if I wasn’t careful I could kill someone just by touching them. In doing so I would become stronger. I was worse than a vampire, because I got the feeling that all I’d leave is dust if I held on long enough. By all rights I should be dead. Would death be preferable to this? I mean, if I didn’t have much of a purpose back on Earth, then why would I have a purpose here? If I did find something to give my life meaning, instead of just existing like I had been, then what would I be doing? On that note, even if I did have a purpose, would anyone accept it? Accept me? Would anyone besides Tia and Pinkamena accept me? Moon and Doctor... pony I couldn’t remember the name of, looked okay but were they just tolerating me? Was Cadence tolerating me? She seemed more interested in my love life with Pinkamena rather than me as a person. Would anyone be able to see me for me? Or would they only see the monster, or worse the thing that tears the life from all it touches? Would people run in fear of me? Would they attack me? My breathing became shaky and shallow as I felt tears sting the corners of my eyes. My hands tightened on Pinkamena’s shoulders and I felt her hands grab and gently hold onto mine. “It’s okay.” Pinkamena’s voice cut through my thought’s, distorted by some kind of mental haze. “I’m here for you. I’ll always be here for you.” And now there was Pinkamena. A clearly hurting mare, wounded both by people and from more that I couldn’t even begin to fathom. She was a mare that everyone treated like a child, just because she was weird and liked to have fun. So what if she was weird? So what if she just wanted to see you happy? Why does that make her a child in your eyes? She has a wonderful and unique personality! That’s what drew me to her. Her mind. Her personality. She’s funny, and has a sense of humor like mine, she can banter like no female I’ve ever met, and she actually cares about me. There’s also a shyness about her. She’s self-conscious about her body. She needs as much validation as she can get, because her body is amazing. She’s sexy, I’m not ashamed to admit it. Compared to me she’s a fucking ten. Pinkamena’s also a perv and I fucking love it. I don’t care where it stems from, I love it and I do not mind her having a sexual side. It made me only want her more. Pinkamena’s perfect. And I was wrong... She doesn’t just care.... She loves me.... She loves me despite my appearance.... Somehow Pinkamena could look past my appearance and see me. She could look past her own pain to see the me beneath the withered shell. It hurt to think that that mare had been hurting. Could she have been going through a similar situation to mine? Acting like everything was fine, and in her case putting on a mask of happiness and cheer, but all the while being lonely even when she’s surrounded by ponies? Was she lonely? Did she fall asleep wishing she had someone to sleep with too? Did she want to be loved... as much as I did? I.... I want to love her.... By all forms of logic, I shouldn’t be in love with her. We just met for fuck’s sake. But fuck logic, I was. It felt like she was the only one who really understood me. I may be discounting Tia, but something just fit with Pinkamena. I connected with her in a way I haven’t felt before, like I’d known her my entire life. We just clicked. I don’t know why she loved me. I’m not that special. I never was. Tia and Discord just popped up out of the blue and I just fucking went with it. Why? Because voices in my head would be better than being alone. I didn’t have any friends, no real ones. I’m weird. I have a strange sense of humor. I’m a nerd who’s spent his life in video games. What did she see in me? I... I needed her. I needed Pinkamena Diane Pie. I’ve never felt like I actually needed someone before. How could I ever need someone who just thinks I’m doing a gag or thinks I’m some emotionless freak? Everyone else thought that. Pinkamena doesn’t think that. “Jared?” I blinked, snapping out of my depressed thoughts. Pinkamena was looking up at me. She was crying, tears streaming down her cheeks and dripping off her chin. So was Moon. So was I, if my fuzzy vision was any indication. “Jared, come back. Y-You’re done with the checkup. W-we can get b-back in bed if you want.” Pinkamena was shaking. At some point during my zone out they’d moved me so Pinkamena was facing me. I was standing in front of the scale and I had the vague feeling like I’d been looked over. “Shower...” I responded somewhat dully still mostly in my depression haze. “Not.. Not clean....” I managed to get out. “Right.” Pinkamena nodded. She glanced over at Moon with a questioning look. “D-don’t worry. I-I can get this cleaned up.” Moon said. I looked over, wondering what Cadence had been doing during my breakdown. She was done pacing, apparently done with her freak out. She was standing by the door looking at the three of us with a look that was a mix of confusion, pain, and shock. Maybe she realized that she’d been losing her mind over something she couldn’t explain, something that didn’t matter, while I was halfway to a full nervous breakdown. I felt Pinkamena move and I moved with her. I noticed that we were walking towards the bathroom. I still wasn’t all there, but Pinkamena was there to help me. She had me turn so I could sidestep into the bathroom, preempting the fact that my spikes probably would have caught on the door. Even shaking, I apparently could somehow stand on my own long enough for Pinkamena to flick on the overhead lights and shut the door. I almost immediately heard the muffled shouts of Moon chewing out Cadence. I looked around, slowly coming back fully to the waking world. The bathroom was large, sporting basket lights in the ceiling that illuminated a white tile floor and marble walls. The toilet was to my right, and a massive bathtub that looked more like a jacuzzi took up a large portion of the room to my left. The shower head was one of those heads that was flat and sat above you instead of at an angle. Beyond the bath/shower/jacuzzi was a large gray-tinted window that looked out over a city down below. The red-orange light of evening filtered in through the window. Then my eyes turned to look straight ahead. A long counter-top sported two sinks, however I was more concerned with the massive mirror spanning the counter. For the first time since I got here, I saw what I truly looked like. Frail wouldn’t even begin to describe it. Emaciated Cancer Patient wouldn’t begin to describe it. I was literally skin and bone. My body looked ancient and withered, devoid of both liquids and any significant muscle. The skin was leathery, wrinkled and almost completely hairless. The spikes that fanned out behind me made me hunch over a bit and gave the illusion that I was a hunchback. But that wasn’t the worst part. No, the worst part was my face. I had a nose that looked like it’d been broken and reset wrong, a short grey beard, a noticeable underbite with two thick tusks coming out of the sides of my mouth, and I was bald to boot. However the worst thing out of this mess? My eyes. They were orbs of glowing green light with dots of fiery red that appeared to act as pupils. There was also this black smokey substance that wafted off the edges of my eyes. The fact that the face’s look was bored and emotionless with half-lidded eyes made it all the worse. It was like me... but not.... I felt sick, beginning to shaking even more as I feel chills run through my body. I noticed that Pinkamena was standing next to me, looking at me in the mirror. She was crying again. I hadn’t stopped. “I-I’m so sorry.” She said quietly as her hand grabbed mine and squeezed. My legs took that moment to give out and I dropped to the floor. Pinkamena gasped when I did. I squeezed my eyes shut and leaned against her. Her other arm wrapped around my head and held me close to her stomach as I simply sat there quietly sobbing.. “Shhhhh. Sh-Shhhhh.” She cooed softly. “H-how can you love that?” I said through a tightened throat. “B-because it’s y-you.” Came her reply. “Y-you scared me for a m-moment when I first saw you. Th-then I saw how much pain you w-were in. Y-you asked for help a-and my heart broke. Y-you were so scared.” She slowly rubbed her hand over my head. “Th-then Celestia told me a little about you. Y-you sounded like a great person. You were fun and nerdy and you had a sense of humor. P-Plus you like a lot of the s-stuff I like. Even if it is another universes version of it. I-I couldn’t wait to meet you.” I felt Pinkamena let go of me and lower herself so she was sitting next to me. Her arms wrapped around me and she rested her head on my shoulder. “Th-then I got to meet you. I immediately knew th-there was something special about you. I-I could feel it. Y-you pointed at me and said I want one. It made me laugh b-because I knew you were being funny, but I-I... I felt like I was actually wanted by someone.” I raised my arms and hugged the mare close to me, resting my head on hers. “Th-then you woke me from my nightmare. Hehehe.” She giggled. ”You threw pillows at me. When I was grouchy from waking up, you didn’t mind. You didn’t think I wasn’t acting normally because I wasn’t happy. You rolled with it when I made dirty jokes. You let me cuddle with you. Y-you didn’t leave when I asked if we’d end up together.” I heard her sniffle. “You let me be me. Y-you let me get naked and didn’t m-make fun of how I looked. Y-you think I’m b-beautiful. Y-you kissed me. No one’s ever kissed me before, b-but you did. You watched m-me c-cum and y-you made me feel sexy. Y-you s-said you l-loved me.” I now felt significantly more relaxed as I listened to Pinkamena’s soothing voice. “I do love you.” I murmured as I opened my eyes and looked down at Pinkamena. She opened her eyes and was looking up at me. Her cheeks were tear-streaked but she was smiling at me lovingly. I smiled down at her as best I could. “I love you too.” She said though she sounded a little choked up. I stared into her shimmering blue eyes. As one, we slowly leaned into each other and kissed. I felt her heat up as we did. I did too as my depression haze began to lift. So long as I had this mare I could handle anything. We broke apart and Pinkamena grinned at me. I smiled back. “Hey, Pinkamena?” “Yes?” She asked cocking her head to the side cutely. “Wanna get naked?” The moment I said that, she blushed bright red. “Y-yeah.” She nodded. She stood up then helped me to my feet. My legs slowly seemed to be getting used to holding my wait. She almost immediately unclipped and threw off her bra. I chuckled at her excitement as I dropped my underwear. Pinkamena wasn’t kidding about my dick. I mean damn... It had to be six inches at least, and that was flaccid. Though I could feel it start to harden the moment Pinkamena dropped her panties. She looked down at my cock and half-mewled, half-moaned. “Hon, my eyes are up here. Heh heh.” I said with a chuckle. “I know, but I want it.” She whined. “Well let’s shower first and you may get it later.” I booped her nose with a finger to get her attention. “Get it in what way?” Pinkamena smirked at me as she helped me cross the bathroom and helped me get in the tub. “Well, I'd still like to hold off on sex. That’s special and it needs to be the right time. But besides that, any way you want.” I said as I shakily lowered myself to sit on the bathtub floor. My spikes made faint scraping noises as the ran along the tub wall and The movement made them tingle a little bit. “As much as I want to disagree,” she began as she bent over to mess with the knobs on the wall. An act she didn’t need to do, but I thoroughly enjoyed. “I know you’re right. We always have foreplay and oral though.” “That we do.” I said as cold water poured down on me. I shivered for a minute or two until the water became nice and warm. Perfect temperature. “How’s that?” She asked turning around. “Perfect.” I sighed and leaned against the tub wall. “As perfect as you are.” I smiled at her. “Charmer.” She smirked as she put a hand on her hips. She walked over and sat down next to me. “How are you feeling?” “In what way are you asking?” I responded, putting an arm around her. She sighed contentedly as she leaned against me. “All the ways.” I thought for a moment. “Well emotionally I’m better-ish from my breakdown. At the moment I’m just happy being here with you, but I know that breakdown was probably the first of many episodes. Physically I feel weak and a little tired, and admittedly horny just from this situation and you.” “I could help with that.” Pinkamena smirked. “Later.” I booped her. “Let’s talk some first.” “Well, what do you want to talk about?” She giggled as she rubbed her nose. I shrugged. “Don’t know. I didn’t think that far ahead.” Pinkamena ran a finger over my ribs, causing my to twitch a bit. She giggled. “You’re ticklish.” “Heh. A bit. Be careful though. I may counter attack in unexpected ways.” I learned over and kissed her forehead. “Oh, That I wanna see.” She smirked at me with bedroom eyes. Then she suddenly brightened like a like a light just came on in her head. “Oh, I got it! Could you tell me about yourself?” I blinked. “Eh? Why? What do you wanna know?” “I want to know you. All of you. What was your life like?” Her question made my heart ache in a way that wasn’t necessarily good or bad. “I don’t know if there’s much to say...” I began. “I didn’t have much of a purpose after I got out of school. I was just floating so to speak. I got a job washing dishes at an Italian restaurant, but that was mainly to pay for all the things I was into. Gaming, figures, books, comics, stuff like that.” “Ooo, talk nerdy to me.” She said in a smooth sultry voice, then giggled. “But seriously, what were you into?” “Anything Blizzard, meaning Warcraft, Starcraft, Diablo, Heroes of the Storm, Overwatch. I love a bunch of other things, but Blizzard was what I grew up on.” I smiled at the memories of Playing Warcraft 3. “Well Jared, I’ve got a level seventy Monk in Discord, A level one-hundred-ten Warlock in Equus of Warcraft, The story of both Silver Forest in Warcraft and Stealth Kill in Starcraft always make me cry, I main The Mutilator in Nexus Wars, and I also main Rain Hard in Overwatch.” Pinkamena whispered in my ear. Oh Dear God I love this mare so much right now! I shivered violently. “Pinkamena hon, any more talk like that and you're going to make me cum from nerd love alone.” “I’ll have to try that sometime.” She winked mischievously. “Did you have any friends to game with?” My smile died. “No... I mean, I had a guild in Wow which was nice, and I had work friends but I never really had anyone close to me.” I sighed. “Honestly it was a lonely life.” “Well, you’ve got me now. I’m not going anywhere.” She said as she squeezed me with an arm. “I’ve got some kinky gaming ideas too.” My heart skipped painfully from both the warm feeling that Pinkamena filled me with and the very evident boner that I had. “Oh you do?” “Yeah...” she smirked at me. “Like me riding you in your lap while we play Discord or Overwatch or something, trying to see who will cum first.” “Hnnnt!” I grunted and squeezed her. “Dammit Pinkamena, you know exactly where to go for!” I groaned as I panted a bit. “I thought we were trying to avoid the sexy stuff.” “That’s what you said.” Pinkamena said as she leaned up to nibble my ear. “I never agreed to it though.” “Damn, you’re right.” I tried to calm my breathing, though I was now shaking again. “I’ll try to tone it down a little bit.” She almost purred. Then a look of thoughtfulness crossed her face. “I’m curious about something. How’d the Whole Celestia and Discord talking to you thing start?” I smiled a bit. I chuckled. “Heh. It was Tia first actually. I thought I was going crazy until she showed me that she could manipulate things around me.” “Holy Fucking Shit!” Pinkamena pushed herself away from me as she stared up at me, her jaw dropped in shock. “Princess Celestia is that fucking powerful?!” “She’s more powerful than anyone can possibly imagine.” I nodded as Pinkamena settled down and returned to her spot against my side. “She just never shows it.” “I can see that. How’d you react?” She asked, returning her head to my shoulder. “I freaked out at first. Then over a surprisingly short time I got used to it. Discord joined not long after. I had friends. Real friends. They just so happened to be Godlike friends. Heh heh.” I chuckled. “That’s wonderful.” Pinkamena giggled. “Do you know why they contacted you?” I thought for a moment, raising a hand to scratch at me beard. I’ve got a feeling that I was going to do that a lot. “That’s what always confused me. Celestia said that she was looking for a friend. However I remember her telling me that I had magic. Well, not exactly. I could have magic. Like there was a void, a hole that magic could fill. She said that that’s what attracted her to me. That void. Discord was the same way. However he was not being very subtle when he said he wanted to use me. Heh heh.” I chuckled. “I’m pretty sure Tia was using me to humanize Discord, teach him Empathy. It was working as far as I could tell.” My face fell. “Until... he... changed me...” I squeezed my eyes shut and held Pinkamena close as I tried not to slip back into the darkness of my thoughts. “Hey... hey... It’s okay.... I’m here...” Pinkamena cooed quietly. “I’ve got a theory.” “H-hmmm.” I semi-grunted as I held her. “You said you didn’t have a purpose right? Well what if this, what if all of this, was part of a greater Destiny that someone or something has planned for you?” Her words made my eyes snap open and I stared at her, my mouth opening slightly in shock. “What if you were meant to be here all along? Meant to be in Equestria, meant to have these powers, meant to be with me, for some greater purpose that we don’t know yet? I don’t think that this was an accident. Yes, I know it’s horrible, but I’d have never met you if you never got pulled here. This all has to mean something right? I know it’s scary and overwhelming, but I want to be here with you for everything that Destiny has planned for you.” “Holy shit.” I breathed. That was one hell of a paradigm shift. “I know that this isn’t really helping your stress right now, but I thought that if you could think about something hopeful, you wouldn’t be so sad.” Pinkamena looked away, unsure. She was right... I know I’d probably still have bouts of depression and that I’d only begin to start processing what happened to me, but Pinkamena just had given me something deeply important. She’d given me hope. She squeaked as I pulled her into my lap and squeezed her. “Thank you. Thank you so much.” “You’re welcome.” Pinkamena giggled as she hugged me back. I loosened my grip and she leaned against me, shifting so her back to my chest. However her ass/flank was also pressed right up against my erection. I did not mind in the least. “Mmmmmmm, someone’s excited.” Pinkamena looked up at me as I wrapped my arms around her midsection. “What can, I say? You bring it out of me.” I gave her a playful squeeze. “You know,” Pinkamena bit her lip and blushed, “It isn’t fair that I’ve been making you so hard and you’ve gotten nothing out of it.” “It’s fine.” I smiled at her. Pinkamena turned around in my grip and pulled herself up so I was cupping her flank with my hands. Her breasts pressed into my chest as I felt something very warm and very wet press against my erection. She was giving me a half-lidded, needy look. “No it’s not, and I think it’s about time I did something about it.” Author's Note Art for Cadence by kevinsano I learn some things about my Marefriend, or fun in the shower with Pinkamena (Warning: More Clop)Starts with Clop. You have been warned! “Y-you don’t h-have to.” I couldn’t help but stammer. I didn’t want to disappoint her by finishing in moments. I was shaking like a leaf in a hurricane as Pinkamena’s lust-filled eyes bored into mine. She gave me a knowing smirk which made me both nervous and excited at once. Nervicited! She giggled playfully. “Oh, I don’t have to.” She said huskily as she pressed herself closer to me. Her breasts were pressed hard into my chest as she began to slowly grind her pussy against my almost painfully hard cock. “I want to.” she almost whispered in a half-moan. “I- I’m p-probably not g-going to l-last very l-long.” I stammered, my breaths hitching as she continued to grind against me. “Th-that’s fine. Mmmmmnnnn...” She moaned, closed her eyes, and chewed on her lower lip. “We- Mmmmph! We can w-work on that.” I was holding myself back. Why? What reason did I have not to be all over this? Here was a mare that loved me. A mare who was getting herself off by grinding her pussy against my cock, (I don’t care if I’m being crass) and I’m just laying here like a dead fish. That wasn’t fair to her, and honestly I was being an idiot for not doing anything to help this wonderful, sexy mare. Relationships are a two-way street after all. Time to take more of an active roll... “Pinkamena...” I said slowly. “H-huh?” Pinkamena opened her eyes and looked up into mine. She had the sexiest, lusty look on her face. I gave her a small smile as I jerked my arms into motion. My left hand slapped into the small of her back as my right flew down to smack into her flank with a wet slapping sound. She gave a startled gasping cry, which quickly died down into breathy mewling moans as I began kneading her flank with one hand and pressing her against my shaft with the other. I leaned in close and half-growled, “I can’t let you do everything yourself love,” into her ear. As I leaned back her eyes widened slightly. “O-oh F-fuck! You- Ah! Y-you’re gonna m-make me c-cum a-again!” “This-” I grunted as I felt my stomach contract painfully. I felt a familiar pressure in my nether regions. I really wasn’t going to last very long. “This isn’t a c-contest.” “T-to y-you! Ah!” Pinkamena began making the most adorable squeaking noises as she began bucking her hips against me. “S-so... S-so c-close! Ahhhh!” “T-together-” I gasped. I felt Pinkamena shiver violently as she squeezed my waist with her hips. I grunted as I tried to weakly buck my hips in time with hers. I moved a hand to hold her as close to me as I could manage. Pinkamena let out a high-pitched whine as she buried her face into my shoulder. In turn I squeezed my eyes shut as I buried my face into her mane. For some reason, I smelled flowers, damp earth, and rain. We came together, our bodies seizing as our joints locked up. I felt an almost burning hot wetness spurt against my cock as I felt my own release spurt forth and coat both our stomachs. Clop Ends. My brain was filled with a warm haze as I let go of Pinkamena, My arms dropped limply to the floor of the shower with a dull splash. My head rolled back and all I could hear was the sound of water raining to the shower floor and our ragged yet slowing breaths. Pinkamena felt so warm against me. I wouldn’t mind staying like this forever. “H-holy sh-shit...” Pinkamena breathed, trying to giggle through panting breaths. I could only weakly nod as I waited for my pounding heart to slow. I felt her shivering slow to a stop as she pressed her hands against my chest and pushed herself up to a sitting position. I opened my eyes and looked at her. She was giving me a weak, somewhat dopey smile. “Th-that... J-just... W-wow...” “I... I have no words.” I took a deep breath in and let it out slowly. I blinked, then looked at her with a small smile. “I love you.” She blushed and grinned at that. “I love you too.” She looked down at the mess I’d made and giggled. “We should probably clean up.” “Good idea. You don’t want to stay sticky and gross. Heh heh.” I chuckled, content in my relaxed state. Pinkamena let out a few small pained groans as she shakily got to her hooves. The water streaming down her body, with the light of the evening sun silhouetting her from behind, made her the most beautiful person I’d ever seen. She noticed that I was looking at her and blushed, sheepishly crossing her arms under her chest. “You’re staring.” “How can I not? You’re beautiful.” I smiled while voicing my thoughts. Her blush deepened. “Charmer.” She gave me a shy smile. She dropped an arm and held out her other hand. “Time to get you up.” I reached out a shaky hand and took hers. As she almost effortlessly pulled me to a sitting position and I briefly had to struggle to get my legs and feet under me. Soon enough though, she was supporting me easily with a hand on me spine to keep me from falling. Thankfully the shower head was higher than I was tall and still did a good job of getting both of us thoroughly cleaned off. We stood together under the falling water, with the rays of the setting sun illuminating us. Pinkamena held me close, hugging me and keeping her hold so I could stay standing. “This is nice.” She sighed. “Mmhmm.” I hummed, just happy to be in the moment. “Wanna just stay like this for a bit?” She asked, resting her head on my arm. “Sure.” I saighed. “Heh, the silence might get boring though.” “Well, we could still talk.” Pinkamena glanced up at me. “Mmmm, true.” I nodded. “What do you want to talk about?” “Hmmmm.” She tapped her chin in thought. “Did you spend all your time inside when not working? You couldn’t have been entirely a shut in.” I blinked. Huh, she wanted to know more about me? Cool. “No, I wasn’t a shut in the whole time.” I looked away. “This is going to sound really nerdy.” Pinkamena turned my head so I was looking at her. She had the most blank look on her face. She spoke in a dry monotone that honestly weirded me out a bit. “Honey, we just came together less than two minutes ago. If we shifted just a few inches we would have actually been fucking. There is nothing that you can do or say that would make me think less of you.” “You’ve... got a point there.” I took a breath. “So are you familiar with roleplaying games?” She raised a brow. “I’m not sure. I’ll have to check with my level one-twenty-five Griffon Assassin Archer in the Elder Souls Five: Flyrim.” “Right... Gamer Mare.” I blushed. “How about pen and paper roleplaying?” “I played Ogres and Oubliettes in college. I enjoyed it but never could find the right group after that.” She shrugged. I am loving this mare more and more with everything she says. “And how about live-action roleplaying?” I felt my stomach clench from nerves. Pinkamena blinked, then slowly a grin grew on her face. “Nooooo. You Larped? That’s adorable!” “Eh heh. Yes and no.” I said slowly. “Do you know what Heavy Combat is?” Her smile faded to a look of confusion. “No, what’s that?” “Heavy Combat is the buffer older brother of Larping. Heavy Combat involves full gear. As in body armor, shields, and custom built weapons that can hurt, but not maim or wound seriously. Think of it like guard training gear actually.” I explained. “It was all full contact. You get hit in the leg, you can’t use that leg, You get hit in the arm, you lose the arm, and the shield or weapon your holding. You get hit in the head or the heart, you’re dead. It can be pretty brutal, even though most boughts last maybe thirty seconds if the combatants are good enough. Some people were crazy enough not to wear body armor, just so they could be faster.” “Wait... So you dd the equivalent of guard sparring, for fun?” Pinkamena blinked. “Yeah.” I nodded. “How long did you do this for?” She asked. I couldn’t read the look on her face. It was confused, but there was something behind it she was hiding. “Since I was sixteen.” Stated. “And how old are you now?” She raised an inquisitive brow. “Twenty seven.” I said, feeling suddenly old. “So, you did this Heavy Combat for eleven years?” Pinkamena blinked, looking shocked. I nodded. “Every thursday. You’d think I’d make some friends, but I think my me-ness either bothered or intimidated people. Because I couldn’t really show that I was hurting if I got hit.” “That’s sad.” She squeezed me a little tighter. “So, did you have any specialties?” “Like weapon proficiencies? I guess.” I thought for a moment. “I couldn’t use a shield to save my life. But I was quick on my feet. I was decent with a one-handed weapon. But what I was really good with was staves, polearm-class staves, and two-handed swords. There was a guy who made this really nice claymore out of this faux wood material. Hurt like a bitch to get hit by it, but if I used it... Oh... man... It was a little off balance but it felt great to swing. It whooshed when it swung, which was awesome.” “Nerd.” Pinkamena giggled and booped my nose. “But seriously though, that’s actually pretty awesome.” “You know my nerdery makes you hot. Heh heh.” I chuckled and squeezed her playfully. “You wish.” She rolled her eyes then returned her head to my shoulder. We stood together, once again lapsing into silence. It was a comfortable silence however. The sun was just dipping beyond the horizon and the moon was rising in tandem. It would be night soon, but I didn’t particularly care. Then something hit me. I really didn’t know a thing about Pinkamena. I needed to remedy that. “Hey, Pinkamena?” I spoke up. “Hmmm?” Was her eloquent response. “I think it’s my turn to ask you some things.” I smiled down at her. “Also we may want to get out of the shower, or at least turn off the water before we get all pruney.” “You’ve got a good couple of points there.” Pinkamena giggled and briefly let me go to shut the water off. While she did that, I half-limped over to our original spot, now completely clean itself from the water, and slowly sat back down. When Pinkamena turned back around and saw me I just shrugged. “It’s nicer on the floor. Also, I don’t want to wear out my legs too much.” “True.” She nodded and walked over to join me. She slid down next to me on my left and intertwined her left hand with my right. “So, what do you want to know?” “Well, how old are you?” I started simple. “Twenty eight.” She nodded with a giggle. “I will answer any question you throw at me.” “Oh really?” I raised a brow. “How many siblings do you have?” “Four. I’m the middle between my older sister Maud and the twins Marble and Limestone.” Pinkamena fired off rapidly. “Good to know. Wait... Marble? Limestone? Does you family have something to do with rocks?” I cocked my head to the side. “Yep! Our family owns a rock farm!” She chirped. “Rock... What?” I blinked. “Oh right! You don’t have those where you’re from!” She facepalms with a slight giggle then looks back at me. “Since Our world is magical certain things can happen here. Like our world naturally growing magic-rich crystals and geodes among other natural phenomena. My family owns a farm in an area that is steeped in magically rich soil. Unfortunately that leaves the area somewhat barren and grey. I grew up in a place where I was the brightest thing for miles.” She was smiling but I could see the hurt in her eyes. “Sounds like it was lonely.” My face fell ever so slightly as I put my arm around her and pulled her close. “If... If I’m being honest it was. I was always different... I wasn’t as strong as my sisters or dad. Mom was a housewife while dad and the rest of us spent the days working the fields, moving geodes from one magic rich field to the next so we could sell them to buyers all over Equestria. I.... I wasn’t happy. Something was missing.... It was like there wasn’t any joy in my life. “One day, I was in the south field and this massive wave of multicolored light rolled across the sky.” Pinkamena’s face briefly changed to a look of awe and wonder. “It was one of the most beautiful things I’d ever seen... However briefly, my life was filled with color, and light, and life!” Her face fell. “Then it was gone... and I got told to get back to work.” She took a deep shaky breath. “Time passed. I found out I liked baking when I helped mom cook. I didn’t love it, but I enjoyed it. Maud went off to college for a degree in Arcano-Geology. Our little joke was calling it a Rocktorate.” She giggled. “You know Rocktorate instead of Doctorate?” “Heh heh, I got it.” I smiled and squeezed her a little. “When I went off to college I was supposed to get a degree in Arcano-Geology like Maud. But I didn’t want to. I wanted more out of life that just rock farming. So I switched careers to cooking. It wasn’t my destiny, but who cares. I liked it and that’s what I graduated with.” Her smile fell again. “However, dad wasn’t happy with my decision. He... He told me....” She began to sniffle. “Hey... hey. You don’t need to tell me if I don’t want to.” I squeezed her hand and tried to be consoling. “But... I-I need to get this out... I-I need to say this...” Pinkamena took a breath. “H-he told me I was a disappointment and a weakling. That I was cursed like the rest of mom’s family. That I was a freak that didn’t belong with the rest of the family and if I was going to do something to help the family that I shouldn’t come home at all.” She kept her composure, but tears began to stream from her eyes. “I-it hurt... A lot... But deep down... I knew I was different. Mom had always told me that I was special. That it didn’t matter if I was a blank flank. That not having a Cutie Mark yet only means that I have some great destiny.” I didn’t have any idea what a Cutie Mark was. But from context I guessed that it was some magical destiny shenanigans that popped up on a pony’s flank when the figured out what they were meant to do. Like some kind of Destiny Tramp Stamp. I could ask about it later. She’s too emotional right now and I don’t want to derail her story. Pinkamena rubbed her eyes. “A-after college I decided to move to some place far from the farm and my family. Reinvent myself a little so to speak.” She seemed to be calming down a bit. So I moved to Ponyville, the town you showed up in. It’s a pretty exciting place, though it feels like something stupid or weird happens every week. I got a job at the local bakery, and the Cakes, the owners of the bakery even let me board with them in their apartments upstairs. I also became their catering organizer and the local party planner. The second of which can be stressful at times, but enjoyable all the same. “As to reinventing myself.... I thought that, if I could make everyone else happy by acting nice and happy, and generally fun to be around, then I would become happy because I was making others happy. Maybe I’d even find a stallion through it, someone I could let in and let him know how I really am. There were a couple times where I thought I found the right one, but one just wanted to bed me... and the other didn’t like the real me.” “Their loss.” I grunted. “They have no idea what they’re missing.” I leaned over and kiss her head. “You’re sweet.” She smiles weakly. “So... everypony in Ponyville thinks I’m this silly, naive, childish mare who loves to have fun and throw parties. When in reality I’m a mare who screwed herself by acting that way. A mare who goes to sleep every night, lonely. A mare who still doesn’t have a Cutie Mark.” Pinkamena lapsed into silence. I couldn’t let her stay this way. Stay in this depression that I knew so well. “Well... You used to.” I spoke up. She blinked and looked at me. “I think you’re a wonderfully complex mare, who passionately cares for others now matter what they look like. A mare who’s stubborn enough to go up to a Princess and her student and demand to come along to ensure that a new arrival is taken care of. A mare who can see people for who they are, despite outward appearances.” Pinkamena started crying again, though the smile on her face told me they were happy tears. “Pinkamena, I want to know you. All of you. I want to know what makes you happy and what makes you sad. I want to know the beautiful mare I see before me. I want you to know that you’ll never have to sleep alone ever again, for I will always be there with you. And you know what, maybe there’s another reason I’m here. Maybe your great magical destiny involves me, just as my great magical destiny involves you? Maybe there’s some way I help you get your Cutie Mark?” I smiled at her, hoping that I said the right things. Pinkamena’s face lit up like a Christmas Tree. She snapped her arms up to give me a somewhat bone-crushing hug. Then she leaned over and buried her head in my shoulder. She began to shake, and I felt tears slowly fall onto my chest. I heard her softly murmur one thing over and over as she quietly sobbed. “Thank you.” Back to bed, a talk with Tia, I get some stuff back, and meeting the last AlicornPinkamena cried herself out within minutes but we decided to lay there. Simply holding each other and basking in each others warmth. The last rays of sunlight were fading beyond the horizon, leaving us illuminated only by the overhead lights. Pinkamena stirred, letting out a quiet giggle. “I think it might be time to get out of the shower. We’ve been in here awhile.” Like she just tempted Fate, there was a knock on the bathroom door. “Jared? Pinkie Pie?” Came Celestia’s voice from beyond the door. “Now that you’ve been calling me Pinkamena, hearing Pinkie Pie just sounds weird now.” Pinkamena looked confused, yet thoughtful. I shrugged. “I get that.” “We’re alive.” Pinkamena called out. “We’ll be out in a minute.” “Oh! Okay!” Tia replied sounding a little surprised. “Umm, take your time.” Pinkamena quietly giggled as she got up, stood up fully, and helped me up. She helped me out of the shower and when she did, I got an idea. Pinkamena was furry and wet. What happens when you towel off something furry and wet? “Can I get a towel?” I asked innocently enough when she helped me out of the shower. “Sure.” She smiled happily unaware of my devious plan. She wandered over to the drawers below the sinks and pull out a towel. I hobbled after her. The moment she handed it to me, I gently shook it loose. Pinkamena stood up straight, holding her own towel and smiling warmly at me. Oh, if she only knew what was to come. I struck. “Gah!” Pinkamena yelped as I half-staggered forward and wrapped her up in the towel. I began to towel her off as fast as my frail hands could move. Which wasn’t all that fast, but Pinkamena didn’t seem to care. She laughed at my attentions. “Wh-ha-hat a-are yo-hoo-ou d-doing?!” “You’re going to be so fluffy. Heh heh heh.” I chuckled. “I demand a fluffy pony.” After a manic minute of toweling her off, I let the poor mare go and backed up a step. Pinkamena was now nice and dry. Nothing seemed to have changed. Then with a *pomf* her coat puffed out and her mane and tail got all poofy. She blinked in surprise as I smiled, really wishing I could grin right now. Her face changed from one of surprise to the bland look I saw earlier. She crossed her arms over her chest and raised a brow. “Really? You just wanted to make me fluffy?” “You’re cute when you’re fluffy.” I shrugged. “Bitch, I’m always fluffy. And for surprising me.” Her mane deflated, becoming flat once more. “You no get fluffy.” “Awwwww...” My smile faded. “Wait... how did you do that?” “Hon, I’m Pinkamena, I ain’t gotta explain shit.” She smirked at me. “I have no come back to that.” I blinked, trying my best not to lose it over how she did that. “Ah ha!” She pointed at me. “Point: me!” Her smile faded to a slightly embarrassed, awkward look. “Though, I really don’t know how I do it either to be honest. I just do things.” She shrugged. “Supposedly it’s a weird trait I get from my mom’s side of the family.” “Oh?” I asked, cocking my head to the side as Pinkamena walked over to me and began to towel me off with the towel she’d pulled out. “Do tell.” “Well.” she began while rubbing down my spikes and spine, “supposedly waaaay back in the family tree on my mom’s side, I had an ancestor that wasn’t a pony.” “Huh, could this be the source of the curse that your dad mentioned?” I asked as she moved on to toweling off my legs. “Yeah.” Pinkamena nodded. “Well, do you know what whatever-it-was, was?” Try saying that five times fast. “Nope, too far back. Wasn’t recorded.” She shook her head. “But whatever it was made certain females in our family different. My Granny Pie could supposedly do some magic even though she wasn’t a unicorn. Though all she could do was levitate rocks.” “And you can?...” I let the question hang in the air. “From what I’ve actually noticed. I can manipulate certain things that deal with my body, like making my hair poofy or flat like you saw. Also I get these weird sixth sense, psychic awareness kinda thing.” “Like you feel what’s going to happen before it happens?” “Exactly.” Pinkamena nodded. “Also, I’m pretty sure I’ve teleported at least once. Because no way can somepony with my build move that fast around a kitchen.” “Maybe this is another thing we get to discover. Heh.” I chuckled. “I figure out how to use my evil ungodly powers, and you get to learn how you do world breaking stuff as an earth pony.” “Woo! Cue, Training Montage!” Pinkamena giggled as she moved on to drying off my head. “Oh God no, please.” I shook my head causing the towel to actually squeak on my bald head. We both froze. My eyes met hers and Pinkamena held back her giggles as I blushed. “Anyway,” I coughed. “I’m still tired from our shower fun. I don’t have the energy for a montage.” “Well fine, but you owe me a montage later.” She faux-pouted at me as she stepped back, finished with her work. “Deal.” I nodded and gave her a thumbs up as she tossed the used towels down a laundry chute. Pinkamena then went and retrieved out discarded underwear. She walked over and handed me mine, supporting me while I pulled mine on. I backed up and leaned against the counter as Pinkamena proceeded to don her own clothing. “Like what you see?” She asked, giving me a sultry smirk. “Love what I see.” I smiled back at her. I glanced over at the door. “Tia have you been lurking there the whole time?” There was a moment of silence. “No...” Came the response from the other side of the door. “Right....” I stated. “Well back up, we’re coming out.” “Are you decent?” Tia asked, sounding a little nervous. “Define decent?” Pinkamena asked as she clipped her bra back together. “Ummm... Are you wearing clothes?” Pinkamena shot me a glance and smirked at me. I held up a hand to silence her before she could respond. “Define clothes.” “Dear Faust, Nurse Petal wasn’t kidding.” I could almost feel Tia’s dumb look. Pinkamena was covering her mouth to stop herself from laughing as she walked over to me and supported me so we could walk to the door together. She opened the door and I noticed that Tia was at the far end of the room, now in a more regal white dress, golden armbands, and a rather impressive gold crown.. When I went to walk out of the bathroom there was a clack of bone on stone and a spike of pain lanced up and down my spine. “Hnnnnt! Mother-” I grunted in pain as I backed up. I swiveled my head to the side and glared at my spikes, which I had somehow forgotten momentarily. “You alright?” Pinkamena immediately asked. “That sounded like it hurt.” “Stupid spikes attached to my stupid spine.” I muttered in response as we turned as one so I could sidestep out of the doorway. Once back in the room proper, I noticed that there were new sheets on the bed and a new vase full of flowers on the bed-side table. Pinkamena pulled back the sheets and helped me into bed. Once I was situated, Pinkamena herself slide in next to me. Tia simply watched us getting situated silently, with a slightly confused look on her face. “When I heard about you and Pinkie here, I honestly didn’t expect this.” Tia said sounding slightly confused. “Love works in mysterious ways. And I’m not talking about Cadence either.” I shrugged. “Yeah, like she was any help earlier.” Pinkamena snorted in irritation. “Hey, be nice.” I scolded gently. “But she just was off in her own little world while you were having a full-on mental breakdown!” She glared at me. “Pinkamena, I know you’re mad at her, but right now that’s the furthest thing from my mind. She can come apologise later.” I calmly booped Pinkamena’s nose. Her eyes crossed and she she sniffled, before sighing heavily. “Fine. But I’m still mad at her.” “You’re allowed to be mad at her. That’s fine.” I nodded then returned my attention to Tia. I folded my hands in my lap and smiled at her. “So Tia, how was Court today?” Tia blinked momentarily then shook herself. “Fine! It was fine. Normal day in Court. You know, Nobles wanting this and that, farmers disagreeing over old land rights. The usual.” She chuckled softly and waved a hand through the air. “Well that sounds absolutely hellish.” I stated. “You look nice in your royal regalia.” “Yeah, she does.” Pinkamena nodded, then rested her head on my shoulder like she had a few times before. If this was going to be a normal thing, I did not mind one bit. “Well thank you.” Tia nodded in appreciation. “And how are you doing, you appear to be doing a little better.” Her face fell. “I heard about your breakdown, I’m sorry...” I held up a hand to silence her. “It was the first of many I assume. But what’s important is I’m alive, and I have Pinkamena here with me.” I glanced over at the flowers for a moment and I got another idea. I looked over at the mare next to me. “Hey Pinkamena, wanna see something weird?” She looked up to meet my eyes, still looking a little grumpy. “You know, I know you’re just trying to make me feel better because of the Cadence thing, but yes. Yes I do.” I held up my left hand, causing both mares to stare at it. I looked over at the flowers and wrapped my hand around the stems. Instantly my hand and the flowers were surrounded by the sickly green glow I’d seen twice before. Only this time there was an eerie low thrumming noise that accompanied said glow. However, like before, The flowers swiftly withered, turned black, and finally turned to dust. I faintly felt something flow from the flowers into me, leaving me feeling the smallest bit better than before. The glow and thrumming died as I shook the dust from my hand and returned it to the bed. I glanced between the two mares. Tia had a look that was somewhere between disturbed and hurt. Pinkamena on the other hand was staring at me with her mouth hanging open. She actually looked awed. “That was cool....” She said slowly. Then she shook herself. “Well, horrifying in context with what you could potentially do to a person, but cool nonetheless.” I nodded. “I don’t get much of anything from them. I think it’s because they’ve been clipped and don’t have much life in them to begin with. I think larger things would take much more time to drain, and ponies-slash-people more time than that. I don’t think that I could drain someone anywhere near as fast as that, at least to start with I assume I’d have to actively try to drain someone to make it go faster.” I said, absentmindedly scratching my beard. “This is all theoretical of course.” I said glancing at Tia, who looked hurt more than anything else. “I’m sorry.” She said quietly. I saw a single tear roll down her cheek. “This is my fault. I did this.” “Celestia.” Saying her full name got her attention. “This wasn’t you. This wasn’t Discord. Though I do have some choice words for that Chaos God when he decides to come out from his corner. What caused this was beyond both of your controls. Yes I’m still mad at you and Discord for essentially kidnapping me and changing me, and I’ll be able to forgive you eventually, but the cause of this radical of a change wasn’t your fault. Now since I can’t exactly give you a hug without risking hurting you,” I glanced over at Pinkamena, “Pinkamena will you go and hug Tia?” “Sure.” Pinkamena smiled a little sadly as she slid out of bed and walked over to pull the taller mare into a hug. Which Tia gratefully accepted. Pinkamena then broke the hug and returned to her spot next to me. She spoke up when she got herself settled once again. “New topic. Something not as sad. I think that’d help all of us. It’s already been an emotionally draining day.” “Preach! Heh heh.” I chuckled, putting an arm around Pinkamena as she snuggling into my side. “Jared?” Tia’s voice got my attention and I looked over at the ruler. She looked curious now. “Hmmm?” I responded. “How do you suppose you can touch Pinkamena without draining her?” She asked, looking a little hopeful. “You’re asking the wrong people.” Pinkamena responded for me. “So... no theories?” Tia now looking less hopeful. “Again, wrong people to ask.” I said. Pinkamena giggled and raised a hand. I high-fived her. “I suppose it is a bit early for such questions.” Tia’s face flushed in embarrassment. “No, no, please continue to ask us questions that we can’t answer. It’ll pass the time until we get tired enough to sleep.” Pinkamena said in a deadpan voice while raising a brow at the diarch. “Though since we slept most of the day away anyway, that might be awhile.” “I love you.” I said with a smile as I leaned over and kissed her forehead. “Moon Petal was right. You two are cute together.” Tia commented, sounding almost surprised. “You’re Faust damn right we are!” Pinkamena grinned at the Princess. “Heh heh. So any reason you showed up besides to check on me?” I asked, returning my gaze to Tia. Tia blinked at me momentarily, as if processing my question. “Oh! Yes actually!” She stated happily with a grin. “I wanted to give these to you earlier but with everything being hectic and you falling asleep, I didn’t get the chance to.” Tia bent over and grabbed something at the foot of the bed. She brought up a blue gift bag and walked around the bed to hold it out to me. Odd. That bag looked familiar. “Awww. Did you get him a gift?” Pinkamena asked as I stared at the bag. “No. This is from someone else. I honestly can’t believe it survived the journey.” Tia responded, shaking her head as I upended the bag onto my lap. The figures of Blackhand, Gul’dan, and Doomhammer landed in my lap. As did my cell phone and earbuds. I froze. Slowly, I reached out reaching out and took hold of my phone. The phone now felt tiny and somewhat fragile. Hitting the button, the screen lit up and the password lock appeared. I tried to enter my password but my fingers were too big to do it right. After a few attempts Pinkie’s slender hands took the phone from me. “What’s your password?” She asked, her voice was calming. “1285.” I responded dully. Pinkamena easily entered the code. The first thing to appear was Kingdom Hearts 2 Dearly Beloved paused on my music screen. My eyes begin to sting as tears welled up in my eyes. Pinkamena hit play and the room filled with music. Instantly I got chills as I felt myself relax. “Oh... That’s beautiful.” Pinkamena said while sighing. “It’s my high blood pressure destroyer music.” I said slowly as I turned my attention to the figures in my lap. “It’s funny. The only things I have left to remind me of my life on Earth are a cell phone and three figures, heh.” I chuckled dryly as I closed my eyes and let my head fall into my hand. “I’m so-” Tia tried to say. You know what? No. I brought my head up and stared at the alabaster alicorn. “Tia if you say I’m sorry one more time I’m going to have Pinkamena hit you. I know you’re sorry. Beating yourself up over this isn’t helping anyone, especially you. Apologies can’t fix this. I don’t want your apologies right now. I need your support right now, and I want you to be better.” I sighed, now kicking myself for how harsh those words were. “Sorry...” “N-no.” Tia said, looking a little shaken. “You’re right. Beating myself up isn’t helping anyone.” “As harsh as that was, you weren’t wrong.” I felt Pinkamena’s hand entwine with mine. She gave it a light squeeze. “I think she might’ve needed to hear that.” “Thanks.” I glanced over to see that Pinkamena had pulled away a bit and was smiling weakly at me. “Still was a little uncalled for.” “Jared, your feelings are as valid as hers are.” Pinkamena gestured the hand holding the phone at Tia. “It’s perfectly understandable for you to feel hurt and angry and anything else. You don’t have to feel bad for feeling that way. You have been victimized. Your feelings are valid.” I blinked at her a couple times. Whoa. She’s really good at this. “I don’t need a therapist. I have you.” I responded with a smile while giving her hand a light squeeze. “Honestly both of you need to calm down and just take some time. Let you mind work through what it needs to work through.” Pinkamena returned her head to my shoulder. “Jared, you are not wrong.” Tia sounded a little stunned. “Pinkamena, have you considered going to school for counseling services?” “Nah. I’m good. I just had a great teacher for Psyche in college.” Pinkamena shrugged with a giggle. “Now I kinda wish I’d taken Psychology in school. Heh heh.” I chuckled. “Oh, Jared, before I forget. Twilight is going to bring you some books to read.” Tia spoke up, completely changing the topic. Books?! I love books! I looked back over at her. “Oh really? What books?” “Someone’s excited. You’re shivering.” Pinkamena giggled. “I love to read, so sue me.” I briefly glanced at the cheekily grinning mare. “Well, I would but you’re broke.” The pink mare responded. “Hmmph. So, does that mean you’ll pay for all our dates?” I asked, turning my head fully to look at her as Tia started giggling. “On my salary? Oh fuck no. We’ll have to come up with special ways to do our dates.” Pinkamena smirked lustfully at me. “Are your dating rules still in effect, or did they go out the window?” I asked with my small smile. “Those were thrown out when we came together in the shower.” Pinkamena gave me bedroom eyes. Dammit! Down boy! You finished like five-ten-something minutes ago! “Ahem... I-I’m still right here.” Tia’s voice made both of us look at her. She was blushing hard and trying not to look in our general direction. “And/You’re point?” Pinkamena and I said simultaneously. There was a knock that drew all of our attention. “Tia? Sister you weren’t at dinner. I-” The door opened and a mare stepped in and froze that moment she got through the door and closed it. The mare wasn’t quite as tall as Tia, but was a little more muscled. She was jet black, with a long flowing mane that looked like a patch of the night sky. A long black spiral horn protruded from her forehead and clawed “fingers” her massive batlike wings dragged on the ground. Her slitted, almost draconic, blue eyes swept the room and she gasped when she saw me. Her opened mouth showing a sizable pair of fangs. Instead of a dress like Tia’s, show wore an armored battle dress of light blue metal. With armored hoof-shoes, gauntlets, breastplate, and a metal skirt that went down just past her knees. A crown of black metal, whole thing ringed in sapphires, sat atop her head. The dark alicorn’s eyes swiftly glanced from Tia, to Pinkamena, to me, to the boner I’d unfortunately grown thank’s to Pinkamena, then back to my face. There was an almost tense moment of silence. Then the mare spoke. “That’s a rather impressive boner you have there.” “I know right?!” Pinkamena cried happily. “My sister, a Princess, just complimented your boner.” Tia facepalmed. “She complimented my dick, yes.” I nodded with a smile then turned to address the Princess of the Night. “Hello Luna, it’s nice to finally meet you.” I Discover Magic! Also, turns out I have more than just a room to stay in.“It’s nice to finally meet you too.” I nodded with a small smile. “Apologies for the... errr.” “He’s sorry about his boner.” Pinkamena said for me. “That was kinda my fault.” “Thank you." I looked at her and gave her a little squeeze of appreciation. “Do not worry, Jared. I am not easily offended by such things.” Luna said with a small smile, waving a dismissive hand. “How often is she seeing guys with boners?” Pinkamena whispered in my ear. I coughed trying to hide my chuckle and did my damnedest to glare at her. “Calm yourself.” I murmured. “Nope.” She smiled cheekily. “More often than you would think, Miss Pie.” Luna grinned at us. “Ah! She could hear us!” Pinkamena just with a slight gasp and a blush. “Oh now you're embarrassed.” I rolled my eyes. “Can we move on please?” Tia groaned, still facepalming. “But Sister, aren’t you impressed by his endowment?” Luna gestured to me. The act actually made me very uncomfortable. “This is a normal thing that happens to guys. It’s not a big deal.” Pinkamena said, returning to her more thoughtful look. “I think it is a big deal.” Luna grinned at us in a way that reminded me of a shark circling its prey. Moving on! Quick change subject! “Luna, did you say dinner earlier?” I asked, something the Night Princess said finally clicked for me. The Bat/Dragon-mare’s face fell to a look of abject confusion. “Yes....” “Huh... What time is it?” I asked, curious. “A little past seven.” Tia responded finally removed her hand from her face. “Why do you ask?" I looked over at the mare snuggled comfortably into my side. “Pinkamena have you eaten today?” Pinkamena yawned, looking somewhat sleepy. “No, but I’m fine.” She smiled happily. Yet, her body had a different opinion. Her stomach growled, causing a rosy blush to appear on her cheeks. “Heh. Your stomach disagrees. Heh heh.” I chuckled, poking her belly with a finger. She squeaked and batted my hand away. “Don’t poke my flub!” “Heh heh, It’s kinda hard not to. It’s just so pokable.” I smiled and tried to poke her again but she grabbed my hand and twisted it around to start poking my own stomach with it. “Heh heh heh heh.” I giggled in monotone. “Not so funny now, is it Jared?” Pinkamena giggling with an evil grin. “I-I just wanted you to admit you were h-hungry.” I said through more monotone giggles. I tried to pull my hand away, but I was too weak and Pinkamena was too strong. The assault continued. “Well I am, but I don’t want to leave you. Happy now?” Pinkamena now added one of her own hands to the assault on my poor frail form. “N-no! No I’m n-not. My P-Pinkamena needs to be f-fed.” I managed to get out. “You win. Stahp.” Instantly Pinkamena stopped and let me go, allowing me some much needed time to breathe. “That’s all I was waiting for.” She nodded and crossed her arms over her stomach with a pout. “I suppose I could eat something so long as you’re there.” I leaned over and Kissed Pinkamena’s forehead, causing the blush she still managed to keep, to deepen. “Well good. I don’t want you to go hungry on my account. We can probably get something brought here, unless you’d like to leave this stuffy room.” “But I don’t want to leave you.” Pinkamena’s brows furrowed as she continued her pout. “There’s such a thing as wheelchairs. Just drap me in the bed sheets or something, stick me in a wheelchair, and we can got to the dining room or something.” I responded with a shrug. “J-jared.” Tia’s shaky voice caught my attention. I looked over to see that Luna and her were both having a hard time holding back their giggles. “Aren’t you feeling hungry at all? You haven’t eaten a thing in days. I’d expect you to be famished.” I blinked. Her comment made me actually take a moment to focus on how I was feeling in a physical sense. Besides the feelings of weakness, soreness, and stiffness that I had generally been able to tune out, there was something else.... a feeling of... emptiness..... Not the physical or emotional kind of emptiness.... A kind of emptiness that was hard to describe. It wasn’t painful or even that noticeable when I didn’t focus on it. Yet it was there. Ever present. However the emptiness didn’t feel.... complete. Like the emptiness was a well. A well that only had a small pool in the bottom of it. There was something there. it was simply such a small amount that I barely noticed it. So. Was I hungry? Yes. For food? No. Did it bother me? Only when I focused on it. Speaking of which, when I focused on the well inside me, I noticed two paths that sprouted from either side of the well. When I followed the paths I noticed that they lined up with my arms and hands. How I knew this, I did not know. This information, verified that I did indeed drain through hand contact. I turned my attention back to my well, specifically the small pool at the bottom of it. The more I focused on it, the more I noticed things. I started to “see” colors in the pool. No, not colors in the pool, the colors of the pool. The pool was a swirling mass of green light that reminded me of fire and blue light that reminded me of smoke... or was it water? Surround the pool was a black light that looked a lot like smoke or mist. Then it hit me. I was staring at my magic. I only had a miniscule amount for now, it was still my magic I was seeing. This is so awesome! I had a thought. If I could keep my focus on the magic, and somehow pull back my focus.... Suddenly I snapped back to my normal vision. Only everything was different. Everything was a hazy black. I was staring at my hands. They were now indistinct, like a silhouette. They now changed color to match the blue and green of my pool, and they were surrounded in an aura that matched the black smoke/mist that surrounded the pool as well. I noticed bright pink next to me. That had to be Pinkamena. Looking over at her I say that she too was a silhouette of color. She was a soft pink fluff. Like she’d turned into a pink cloud pony. However, two things stood out on, or should I say, in her. There was a small dot of green on her forehead. I assumed that that was from when I’d kissed her. The other was more confusing. There was a ball of angry red orange light that roiled inside her chest near her heart. “Jared?... You okay? You’ve been staring at my tits for a couple minutes now.” Pinkamena’s silhouette vibrated when she spoke and her voice sounded slightly distorted and echoey. “Sorry.” I said slowly, moving my gaze up to where I assumed her eyes were. “You’re magic’s just really pretty.” “Her what?” Tia’s flat response made my attention snap to the alicorns. I instantly regretted that decision. Luna was a beautiful, vibrant silhouette of midnight blue filled with small motes of light. Like she was a moving patch of the night sky. She also had an aura of silver light surrounding her. Tia however was a blazing gold white light that was like staring at the sun. I reacted as such, slamming both my eyes and my mind’s eye/magic sight shut. “Jared?” Tia sounded concerned. “Jared talk to us, what’s happening?” Pinkamena asked, her voice filled with worry. “The good news,” I began, “I figured out how to see magic. I think I might be able to do it again too. The bad news. I just stared at Tia. Light Damn you’re shiny!" I was met by silence. I cracked an eye open. My vision had indeed returned to normal. However Luna and Tia were both giving me slack jawed looks and Pinkamena just looked confused. “You what now?” Pinkamena asked, both looking and sounding very confused. “I learned how to see magic... I think.” I responded. “You shouldn’t be able to do that. That’s very advanced magic. Most ponies don’t learn that for years.” Tia sounded a little dumbfounded. I was suddenly reminded of the difference between a Wizard and a Sorcerer in D&D. PInkie’s stomach growled again, snapping everyone out of their thoughts. “Perhaps we should put this off until we can properly test Jared?” Luna said glancing quickly between all of us. “Good idea. We can figure this new development out later.” Tia shook her head then look at Pinkamena and I. “Would you like to have dinner brought here, or would you prefer to leave the room?” I looked at Pinkamena. ”Your choice.” “Well, I think it would be good for both of us to get out of this stuffy room, at least for a bit.” Pinkamena tapped her chin thoughtfully for a moment. “Well we could move to the other room, perhaps young Cadence and Blueblood could join us?” Luna asked. “Other room? I thought there was just a hallway outside?” I blinked in confusion. All three mares looked at me in confusion. I blushed and refused to look at any of them. “I’ve never been outside this room.” I muttered. “Ha ha, well come and see then.” Luna walked over, opened the door and stepped out. “Should we put on some clothes?” I asked glancing between Pinkamena’s and my lack of full attire. "This is your area, you're free to dress as you two wish.” Tia smiled as she too walked out of the room. “Oh you’re in for a surprise.” Pinkamena grinned at me as she shimmied off the bed and walked around to my side. She helped me sit up and helped me scoot off the bed to my feel. I was briefly shocked by the cool floor on my feet, something I’d not noticed before, but quickly got over it. She held onto my left arm with her left and put her right hand on my spine to steady me. Together we slowly shuffled to the doorway and she helped me move so I could side step out of it. Note: When I get my own place, have all the entryways wide enough so I can walk through without hitting anything. On turning so I could fully see where we were standing I was a little stunned by the room I was in. I apparently had been staying in a full suite. Perhaps the room I’d been in had been rapidly converted into something more fitting of a patient. The floor was carpeted in fluffy red carpeting. To my left was a small lounge-like area with three wooden chairs and a rather plush looking blue couch. Natural light filtered in from the nearby windows. Across from me was another wood door that I assumed led... Canterlot Castle? I assume that’s where I am. To my right wa a small dining room set. Basically a large rectangular wooden table with six chairs around it. Beyond that was a small kitchenette set into the wall. “Well... This is nice.” I said slowly. “Yep! Though the kitchen’s a little small.” Pinkamena giggled as she helped me shuffle over to the dining table and help me sit down in the chair that creaked a tiny bit when I sat down. She sat to my right. “I’ll be back momentarily.” Luna said as she wandered out of the far door. “She’s probably just going to tell a guard to bring our dinner here.” Tia giggled as she sat across from me. She glanced between me and Pinkamena with a smile on her face. “I’m glad you two found each other.” “So am I.” Pinkamena and I said in unison then stared at each other before Pinkamena giggled and hugged me. “I really don’t blame either of you for how frisky you’ve been.” Tia’s smile turned mischievous. Both of us stiffened. “I get it, both of you love each other and you just want to express that.” I was having weird feelings, like I my mom was trying to talk about our sex life. My mom.... And now I was sad again. “Hey, you doin okay?” Pinkamena asked. I sighed, rubbed my eyes and looked at her. “Yeah, just got reminded of my mom, and that made me think about the fact that I’m never going to see her again.” “Awwwwww.” Pinkamena cooed as her ears pinned back. She wrapped her arms around me in a tight, but not uncomfortable hug. “I’m sorry Jared.” Tia said quietly. “Tia, what did I say? I’m not afraid to have Pinkamena spank you.” I said in response, a tad irritated that she said I’m sorry again. “I’d do it, if it help you feel better.” Pinkamena cooed and nuzzled me as I gently ran a hand through her hair. “I don’t know if that’s a good idea.” Glancing over showed that Tia was blushing. I smiled a little, thankful that Pinkamena was trying her best to cheer me up. “But if I spanked you, your flank would never stop jiggling.” Pinkamena responded in total seriousness. I snorted a bit and shook my head. “I-I don’t know if it would d-do that.” Tia was blushing as red as a tomato. “We won’t know until we try.” Pinkamena grinned, giving the alicorn her best bedroom eyes. “Alright, alright. I’m feeling better you can stop now. Heh heh.” I chuckled. “Any time!” Pinkamena grinned up at me then murmured into my ear. “We can talk about your family whenever you’re ready to. No pressure.” I fucking love this mare. Suddenly the door burst inwards making all three of us jump. Luna came in grinning from ear to ear. “We have brought food for consumption!” She cried happily. “We have also brought others for companionship!” Following behind Luna was a rather worried looking Cadence and a unicorn stallion that I’d never seen before. The stallion looked taller than Pinkie, he had a white coat and a golden blond mane. His bright blue eyes were looking at Pinkamena and I half in amusement and half in concern. I wasn’t a judge one who looked good compared to others, but I’d say he was a handsome stallion. He work a nice black business suit with a black tie. He looked like someone out of Mad Men. As some guards came in pushing a rolling tray filled with all kinds of foods, they stopped not far from the table as Cadence wandered over to talk with Tia. Cadence actually looked ashamed now. The stallion walked up a few feet from Pinkamena and I and looked us over briefly, looking thoughtful. Clearing his throat, he grabbed everyone’s attention. “I’m sorry, but Cadence, aunts. Am I the only one who’s feeling a tad overdressed for this dinner? I feel so out of place compared to how comfortable they look.” I noticed Luna and Tia briefly share a mischievous look. Cadence looked like a lightbulb just turned on and also gained that same looked. I had a very bad feeling. “You’re right Blue.” Cadence said. “We are overdressed.” This is going to be the most awkward dinner ever. A very awkward dinner“Jared.” Tia tried to coax my gaze away from the table. Nope. I refused to look at her. “Jared, it’s not that bad.” She continued. In response I looked at Pinkamena. Who, oddly enough, looked as uncomfortable as I was. She was giving me a look that said, ‘this was a poor decision,’ as she prodded at her mostly uneaten salad with a fork. “Perhaps we went a little too far?” Blueblood suggested, sounding a little ashamed. “Maybe a bit?” Cadence sounded more concerned. “Nonsense! They just need to actually look at us.” I could feel Luna’s grin directed at us. I noticed a small detail about Pinkamena while I was looking at her, specifically how she held her fork. “Pinkamena, are you left handed?” “Yep. I am actually.” A small smile grew on her face as the mare continued to poke at her salad. “Huh. Interesting.” I nodded. Huh, learn something new every day. “And you’re right handed, like most people are.” Pinkamena stuck out her tongue at me. Then she glanced at my untouched salad. “You’re not eating.” “Not hungry.” I shrugged. “Just doesn’t feel like eating.” “Maybe your magic makes it so you don’t need to?” Pinkamena furrowed her brow. “Have you tried?” “No.” I stated. “Though I’m a little hesitant to try.” “They’re ignoring us.” Tia sighed. “Let them take their time. They can socialize when they choose to.” Blueblood said with a light chuckle. “I’d say you should, but I don’t want you getting sick if you only subsist on life essence.” Pinkamena’s small smile returned. “Wouldn’t hurt to try.” I shrugged once again. Taking my rather fancy looking fork. I speared a few pieces of lettuce. I’ve never really enjoyed salad that much anyway, but I thought that I should try it anyway. The moment the “food” touched my tongue I instantly regretted trying to eat. The lettuce tasted like ash. What I ended up spitting out was much the same. “Bleh! Pbth!” “It looks like your mouth acts the same as your hands. Which means that you could drain someone by biting them.” Tia said, sounding thoughtful. “And now I’m a vampire.” I sighed, letting my head fall into my hand. “Hey. It’s not so bad.” I felt Pinkamena put her arm over my shoulders. “You’re a better vampire than the ones in those terrible Dusk books. Also you’re going to save a ton of bits on food costs.” I chuckled and leaned over to give her a little nudge. “You know just what to say.” “Awwwwww....” Cadence cooed. I used the edge of my fork to scrape the dusty remains from my tongue. “Bleh. Would anyone else like the rest of my salad?” I set the fork back down on the table with a dull clinking sound. “I’ll take it.” Blueblood spoke up before the others could. The plate was engulfed in a bright blue aura and the plate disappeared from my vision. “Tha-” I made the mistake of looking at Blueblood when I responded. I expected the stallion the be somewhat thin, him being a caster, or at least being from a primarily caster race. I was wrong. Blueblood was ripped. The kind of ripped that made me think he stepped out of a ponified version of Jojo’s Bizarre Adventure. He honestly looked like he was carved out of marble. He was a alabaster Pillar Man. How many abs did he have? Twelve? You could carve meat on that.... “I think I broke him.” Blueblood said with a light blush. “He’s mine!” Pinkamena snapped. “Also, he doesn’t swing that way... I think...” I couldn’t brain. “God damn....” I breathed, suddenly feeling very inadequate. “Were.... Were you born looking like that?” “Yes I came out of my mother’s womb the shining god you see here.” Blueblood said raising his arms to either side and making his voice sound almost haughty. Before a grin split his face, his arms dropped, and he chuckled. “No.” He shook his head. “It took years to get like this. Actually most of this came from the adventures of my youth. I used to be an explorer before settling down to help my aunts during their courts and townhalls. Exploring is actually how I got my Cutie Mark.” “Ummmm... Side tangent.” Pinkamena spoke up. “Now I don’t want to sound too crass, and I know they’re your aunts, but how are you not hard as a rock right now? You are in a room with four beautiful mares.” “And me.” I quipped. To my surprise, Blueblood actually laughed. “Partially self control. Also... I’m not interested in mares. Actually, were you not taken Jared, I’d be interested in courting you.” “Really?” I blinked stupidly. “Look at me.” I gestured to all of me. “There’s more than appearance in attraction Jared.” Said with a small smirk. “Auntie Tia told me quite a bit about you. I find you intriguing.” I felt slightly uncomfortable under his gaze. I felt Pinkamena’s arms draped over my shoulders, and I felt her chest press into my back as she rested her chin on my shoulder. “Well he’s mine.” Pinkamena said with a hint of a growl. I felt chills run through my body, and shivered a little. Oh damn.... “Alright, calm down you two.” Tia said with a chuckle, drawing my attention. That was another mistake. Because I got a full view of both celestia and luna in nothing but bras and panties. Tia was wearing a lacy black bra that looked like i came right out of Victoria’s Secret. Luna was wearing much the same, only her bra was white. I quickly snapped my head away, returning my gaze to Blueblood. Bad decision. I tried to make a noise of protest, but my throat had decided to close up. My face was burning something fierce. So my gaze fell on the only person I hadn’t looked at yet. Cadence. Cadence had gone along with their plan, however she had one key difference. She had gone topless. Cadence swiftly noticed my gaze, yelped “Sorry!” Then covered herself with her arms. She was a tad late however. I had already gotten quite a view. I snapped my eyes shut and decided just to drape myself over the table. Luna and Blueblood were giggling at me. “It’s not that funny.” Tia sighed, sounding much like the disappointed mother. Various images were burned into my retinas. Fuck my life. Then I heard the door open. I raised my head to see who came in. It was Twilight. “Princess I brou-” She froze both mid-step and mid sentence. Her eyes quickly snapping between all of us before landing on Tia. Her face went from violent to crimson as her eyes widened. Then the poor mare’s eyes rolled up into her head and she collapsed like a sack of potatoes. “Twily!” Cadence cried, immediately getting up. Which showed off the fact that she happened to also go commando. I’m done. My head hit the table with a groan. “Yeah, I think that’s enough.” I heard Pinkamena say flatly. “Hey, you wanna get up and return to our room?” Our room. There was something about that I liked. “Yes please.” I responded. I slowly stood, Pinkamena getting up to support me. “Thank you for the meal.” I said weakly, as Pinkamena helped me back to our room. Author's Note Because I forgot in the last chapter. Here’s a reference for Blueblood. It’s not perfect, but it get’s the point across. Art by singingseashelle This chapter felt kinda like an writing an anime or manga. I happened to enjoy it. Returning to bed with a Pie“Well... wearing only underwear is ruined.” Pinkamena said, with more than a hint of irritation in her voice, as she shut the door behind us. “Tomorrow we start wearing clothes cause..... Ugh....” She grumbled. “Sounds good to me.” I shuffled to the bed and flopped onto it. Oh sweet softness. I’ll never leave you again. I heard Pinkamena’s hooves clop on the floor behind me. “Need some help?” She giggled. I shifted my head so I wasn’t face down in sheets. “Yes please.” “Alright hold on.” I saw her walk around the foot of the bed. In moments, I felt her grab onto my spikes and tug. Now on the bed full I pushed myself to my hands and knees and somewhat shakily crawled to the head of the bed. “Hmmm.” I hummed as I stared at the messed up pile of pillows. Thinking for a moment I pushed myself into a sitting position and shuffled around until I was facing the right direction. In my shifting I’d messed up the bed, throwing pillows off unintentionally with my spikes. I looked around at the pillows and messed up bed. “Well shit.” Pinkamena giggled and I looked up at her to see her smiling at me. I blinked. “What?” “You’re cute.” She responded, crossing her arms under her chest. Mmmmm... Dem titties... “No you.” Came my intelligent comeback. Pinkamena snorted and burst into giggles as she facepalmed. Then her face fell into a small frown and she sighed. She looked back at me. “Can I get something off my chest?” “If it’s about that dinner. Go ahead. However if you’re referring to something else...” I let my sentence hang as I tried in vain to organize the pillows behind me. “Here, let me.” Pinkamena walked over and had me lean forward so she could organize the pillows that were still on the bed. “So... I get what they were trying to do in there.” She began, bending over to pick up a pillow next to the bed. And... Dat ass. “They were trying to make... I don’t know if it was us or just you, more comfortable. Sure I get that, but just because the two of us are comfortable mostly naked, doesn’t mean that we’re okay with other people being half or, in Cadence’s case, fully naked.” I listened quietly as she wandered around to the left side of the bed and retrieved the other pillows. “Tartarus, Blueblood was joking!” She snapped. She began organizing the pillows behind me. When she was finished I leaned back and felt all the tension in my back relax. This was nice. I kept my eyes on the mare as she started adjusting the sheets, lifting my legs so she could pull the sheets out and over me. “I could tell Blue was uncomfortable despite how he acted. Cadence was super uncomfortable! Celestia seemed a little uncomfortable. Yet, Luna seemed perfectly fine! Why?” She snorted as she walked around to the right side of the bed to continue adjusting the sheets over my legs. “Was Luna used to this sort of thing? I’m expecting some sort of apology for that.” She frowned and crossed her arms under her chest again, frowning and honestly looking quite cute as she frowned. “Pinkamena.” I said. She looked at me, still looking irritated. “Come snuggle.” I patted the bed beside me. I could see the war going on in her head. She wanted to stay angry at the the royals, but she also wanted to snuggle with me. I could see that the latter won out as she gave me a warm smile. She sighed. “Okay. I guess I’m a little worked up over nothing.” “No.” I shook my head. “It’s not nothing. It’s something that really bothered both of us. Thanks for getting me out of there by the way. That wasn’t appropriate, even if it was an attempt at making us feel better. You are right to be angry. I’m too drained to be angry.” “You’re welcome.” Pinkamena smiled. Then her face fell. She looked unsure instead of angry. She seemed lost in thought. She chewed on her lower lip then looked up at me. “Hey Jared... How’d I compare to the... the others?” Awwwwww! Pinkamena no! “How so?” I cocked my head to the side. “As in... physically...” Now that the anger, the root of the anger is shown. I won’t have my mare feeling self-conscious about her body. “Pinkamena love, you blow those four out of the water.” I responded. She looked at me looking vulnerable. “But I’m-” I cut her off. “Don’t say fat.” I pointed at her. “Chubby.” She said with a hint of a smile. “Damn it.” Her small smile died. “But I am chubby. They’re gorgeous.” “Pinkamena hon, come here.” I patted the bed again. With slight hesitation, Pinkamena hopped up on the bed and crawled over to me. She turned and flopped next to me, resting on my spikes. I put an arm around her and pulled her close. I put an around around her and she snuggled up against me. “Are you really that worried about how you look compared to them?” I asked looking at her and giving her a squeeze. “Yeah.” She sighed. “Why?” “I’m just.... I got really self conscious. We’re in this room with three absolutely stunning mares and one golden god of a stallion.” Pinkamena chewed on her lip a bit. “I may not be gay... but... Damn...” I admitted. Pinkamena poked my side causing all of me to twitch. “Shut up.” She said with a weak smile. “Sorry.” I rubbed my side with my free hand. She sighed again. “I know that it’s not helpful trying to compare myself to them. I’m... I’m guess I’m just jealous. Jealous that they look like that, and I look like this.” She gestured at all of herself. “I can see why you’re jealous.” I nodded. “Yet, I still would take you over them any day.” I leaned in and kissed her forehead. Pinkamena blushed. “I’m still chubby.” “So? I think that’s a good thing. More of you to love.” “Am I just being silly?” Pinkamena asked, sounding unsure. “No, you said it yourself. You’re feeling self conscious.” I responded, giving her another squeeze. “Anything I can do to help?” “Tell me I’m beautiful.” She responded quietly. “You’re gorgeous.” I whispered in her ear. I felt her shiver as her ear flicked. “T-tell me I’m sexy.” Pinkamena looked up at me a deep blush on her cheeks. My response was to lean in and kiss her. Pinkamena squeaked, then her eyes fluttered and closed as she pressed herself into me. I closed my eyes as I held her. I felt her start to shiver as a small moan escaped her lips. We broke apart and I opened my eyes to see Pinkamena giving me a half-lidded stare while biting her lower lip. “You know... I technically still have something to get off my chest.” I felt my heart skip as she reached back and undid her bra. Thinking quickly, I grabbed her. She gasped as I rolled her so she was sitting in my lap straddling me. “Better?” “Much.” She let her bra slide off and I couldn’t help but stare. Yet that lasted only for a moment as she pressed herself into me. She almost hungrily locked lips with me once again. I wrapped my arms around her and held her close as she moaned into my lips. Then there came a knock at the door. Immediately Pinkamena broke the kiss and sat up, glaring at the door hatefully. I however, could only manage to stare at it. “Hello? It’s Twilight. Can I come in?” “Motherfucker.” Pinkamena swore. She gave me a very irritated look as she grabbed her bra and put it back on. She then shimmied around until she was sitting on my lap, her flank firmly pressed onto my orchood. She leaned back and I wrapped my arms around her. “We’re continuing where we left off the moment she leaves.” Pinkamena whispered. “I’m not opposed to that.” I leaned in and nipped at the tip of her ear. Pinkamena shivered. “O-okay.” She then raised her voice. “We’re decent Twilight, come on in.” Under her breath she growled. “Cockblocking bitch.” Author's Note Honestly I fought with the more emotional bits of this chapter, writing and rewriting certain sentences over and over. I hope it came out okay. A Unicorn, A Pegasus, and a needy Earth PonyThe first thing Twilight did on coming in was freeze at the state she found Pinkamena and I. The brown book bag that she was holding dropped to the floor with a thud. She stayed frozen only for a moment before she screamed. "PINKIE WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? GET OFF HIM!" I couldn't see her face that well, but I guessed that she was giving Twilight a blank expression when she responded rather flatly. "I intended to get him off, yes." "No! That's not what I-" She sputtered briefly before regaining her traction. "Get off him he's dangerous! He could be killing you!" "Rude." Pinkamena stated with a huff. More than likely feeling that she wasn't getting anywhere with my pink mare, Twilight's eyes fell onto my with an angry glare. "What did you do to her?!" I blinked. I had ran out of my allotted fucks for the day at a much earlier point. Thus, I responded honestly. "Do to her? Do you mean physically, because I made her cum a couple of times. Beyond that not much. Emotionally... That's a bit more complicated and I don't feel right explaining. Pinkamena should be the one to tell you." "Awww you're sweet." Pinkamena cooed while glancing up at me, intertwining the fingers of a hand with mine and giving me a squeeze. Her gaze returned to the purple mare. "Also he did. It was wonderful." Twilight's eye twitched and she took slow breaths in and out through her nostrils. "It might be more helpful to actually explain things instead of trolling the poor mare." I said glancing down at Pinkamena. "Fine." Pinkamena said with a slightly irritated sigh. I could almost feel her rolling her eyes. "Twilight Sparkle, I'm fine. Jared's not hurting me, far from it. We don't know why his magic isn't doing anything to me. It's a mystery. Could be for any number of reasons. Personally I don't care if it's one that gets solved. Secondly, we are in a relationship." That made my heart flutter more than a bit, and I couldn't keep the small smile off my face. "What we do together is our business. Before you say anything, yes we know we're moving rather fast. I don't particularly care, and I don't think Jared does either." "I don't. I'm just happy to be in the moment." I supplied. "Thank you." Pinkamena said with a glance and a smile in my direction, before her gaze once again returned to the now far less manic, now slightly worried looking unicorn mare. "Thirdly, I don't take kindly to your insinuations that Jared has done something to me." "B-but Pinkie, your mane's flat and you're not as happy as I normally see you..." Twilight said somewhat weakly. "If he didn't do anything, then what happened?" "I just don't feel the need to put on a mask. That all." Pinkamena said with a small shrug. "And just because I'm not as over the top as I normally am doesn't mean that I'm not happy. I am happy. I'm just not actively shoving it in your face." With my normal small smile I bent a little nad rested my chin on Pinkamena's head. Pinkamena giggled softly. "So Twilight, does that help?" The mare in question sighed and visibly relaxed. "It's a surprise, but you seem fine. I'll be keeping an eye on you two though." "Great..." Pinkamena muttered. "So, what had you barge in on us?" "Can I come in now? Has Miss Sparkle's issue been dealt with?" A voice that I could only describe as rough and somewhat scratchy, yet distinctly feminine voice came from beyond the door. "Oh! Yes Miss Dash!" Twilight jumped in surprise, her cheeks blushing in apparent embarrassment. "I'm sorry to keep you waiting like that." "Please." The voice said as a mare stepped into the room. The mare was dressed somewhere between a professor and a butler. She wore charcoal blank pants and a black long-sleeve, button down shirt. Around her neck was a gray tie that was tucked into a gray vest that she wore over the aforementioned shirt. Strangely, she also wore white gloves that had some kind of symbols woven into the back of each glove. She leaned on a black cane, that was probably needed due to the noticeable limp in her right leg. The mare in question had a cerulean coat, and her mane was, shockingly a literal rainbow of colors. My eyes wandered to her chest, or lack of one. I suppressed a somewhat ashamed blush at both my brief staring and the thought that she had a washboard chest. I yanked my eyes away, as far as I could tell, nobody noticed my staring. Blinking away my thoughts, I returned to my mental analysis. I would have thought she was an Earth Pony, were it not for the wings coming out of her back. Said wings, however appeared almost withered. Possibly atrophied from lack of use? "Miss Dash was my mother." The mare stopped, standing right next to Twilight, leaning on her cane slightly. Her magenta eyes roved over Pinkamena and I, and a small smile, nearing a smirk played upon her lips. "You two look comfortable." "We are thanks." Pinkamena said, pressing herself against me and grinding her flank into my lap. Thankfully the sheets covered that. I hope... "Y-you- -ahem- You have us at a disadvantage." I managed to get out, briefly glancing to Pinkamena then back to Miss Dash. Miss Dash limped forward, towards the left side of the bed. "Rainbow Dash, Professor of Theoretical Magicka at Celestia's School for Gifted Children." She raised her left hand, her right, putting her wait on her cane. "Please, call me Rainbow. I don't do much Dashing as you can see." She finished with a chuckle. I glanced at Rainbow's hand as Pinkamena shook it. "Nice to meet you." Pinkamena said with a small giggle at Rainbow's joke. "I'd shake your hand but-" I trailed off with a raised hand. Rainbow, swiftly despite her facade of frailness, reached out and grasped my hand. When nothing happened for a few moments I shook it. She must have noted my confused expression because she grinned at my as she left go. "Anti-magic gloves. You can never be too prepared in my field." She chuckled at she returned to her spot next to the curious, and silently watching Twilight. "Funny, I didn't expect a Pegasus to be a professor at Celestia's School, let alone one for Theoretical Magicka of all things." Pinkamena spoke up, voicing her musings. "That's a story for another time." Rainbow chuckled. "I simply wanted to meet you while you were awake, Jared." "Miss Dash-" Twilight spoke up but a raised brow from Rainbow caused her to start. "Sorry, Rainbow was one of the ponies who checked you over while you weren't conscious Jared." "Yes, I watched you while you slept." Rainbow said with a sly smile. Pinkamena squeezed my hand and actually let out a small growl. "Mine..." Both Rainbow's and Pinkamena's responses caused Twilight to blush. "U-umm, Rainbow has a question for you Jared." Well at least somebody was trying to keep us on track. "Ah yes." Rainbow nodded at looked back to me, her sly smile fading to a more inquisitive look. "If you don't mind Jared, I'd like to study you." "Wat..." Was my intelligent response. "Study him how?" Pinkamena's tone turned almost hostile. "Nothing too invasive." Waved a hand defensively. "This is simply my first chance to study types of magic that, until now have been only have been written about by Thaumaturgic Historians. And with Miss Pie's apparent immunity to the powers, that for all intents and purposes, should be killing her, I now have a second subject to study." "Maybe she can help figure out your magic." I murmured into Pinkamena's ear. "I assume she's more of a professional than whoever did the tests the first time." Pinkamena shivered and her ear flicked. "You may be right." She murmured back. "You don't have to answer immediately." Rainbow said with a weak smile. "I know you have a lot to work through as it is." "No, it's okay." I nodded at her. "I understand your interest. Hell, you may help me understand my powers, how to use them, etcetera." "Wonderful." Rainbow's smile morphed into a full grin. "We can work out details at a later time, I know you need to recover among other things. I simply thought I'd introduce myself at the earliest convenience." "I get it." I nodded. "A-Anything else?" I asked as Pinkamena restarted grinding her flank against me almost needilly. "On my end, no." Rainbow shook her head as she looked at Twilight. "But I believe Twilight may have something for you." Twilight blinked at her in confusion, then light a switch being flipped, she brightened. "Oh! Right!" She looked down at the almost forgotten book bag. "I brought you something Jared." She bent over and picked up the bag, flipping the flap open she reached it and pulled out. "Books!" I gasped. Pinkamena giggled at my excitement and wiggled her flank against my other growing excitement. "Ah a fellow bibliophile!" Twilight said with a small gasp, which turned into a grin. "I brought you some basics on history and magical theory. This is just to start with, I can always bring you more." "Heh heh heh, I know what I'm doing tomorrow." I chuckled, wishing I could grin back. "Yay, you now have something to do that isn't me." Pinkamena giggled which caused Twilight to blush and sputter and Rainbow to burst out laughing. "I-I'm just g-going to leave these h-here." She set the book bag on the counter across from the bed. "You can have Pinkie get them for you... whenever..." She finished awkwardly. "Miss Sparkle, I believe it's time for us to go. It's getting late, and they're probably tired." Rainbow gestured to the door. "Yes! Yes. You're right. Th-this could have waited until tomorrow actually." She giggled awkwardly as she walked towards the door. Rainbow put a hand on her shoulder as she turned to leave as well. "Now, let's go find out why the royal family was half-naked when I come into the room. That's probably one hell of a story." As Rainbow and Twilight exited the room, Rainbow leaned in. "Have fun you two." She said with a wink before shutting the door behind her. The was a moment of silence, as Pinkamena and I waited to see if anything else decided to barge in on us. "Finally..." Pinkamena breathed. I could feel her start to shiver. Suddenly she rolled over. Shimmying a little, she wrapped her legs around my waist. Pressing her chest against me, she reached back and undid her bra. She gave me a sultry look and purred. "Now... Where were we?" Author's Note Finally a new chapter. Took me long enough. I've been wanting to get to this part for awhile. I want to show more things that fully make this an AU. I hope you enjoy it. The art that inspired Rainbow is by krd. Lost in thoughts. Some time to think.The sun had long since gone down. I felt Pinkamena's chest press against mine as she quietly slept atop me. Her head rested against my chest as her arms hugged me like I was some kind of massive teddy bear. If I was, I'd be the world's most horrifying teddy bear. "Heh" The thought brought a chuckle to my lips. I slowly ran a hand through her mane, gently petting her as I did my best to ignore the sticky wetness that covered our waists and the sheets between us. Yet another set of sheets for the staff... maids? Probably maids... Yet another set of sheets for the maids to burn. 'Oh Celestia! It's Everywhere! Burn it! Burn it all!' "Heh." Another chuckle escaped me which made Pinkamena shift slightly. She nuzzled my chest and gave me a light squeeze before sighing contentedly and returning to her peaceful sleep. Looking down at the mare a small smile grew on my lips. What she had said as we laid in the afterglow of her third, and my second... release of the day played in my mind as I softly stroked the sleeping mare's mane. "So..." Pinkamena said through heavy pants, as she pushed herself into something resembling sitting position on my lap, a goof grin splitting her face. The last slivers of dusk light illuminated the mare in my lap. "What do you think of Equestria so far?" I blinked owlishly at her. "What..." I cocked my head to the side a little. "You just came, what a minute ago, and you're asking me what I think of Equestria?" "Yep." She virtually chirped as decided that sitting was hard, so she flopped back into my chest with a happy sigh. "You're strange." I said. "But there's nothing wrong with that. I like strange." "You love my strange." Pinkamena giggled. "I know you're repressed, but even you have limits... you do have limits right?" I looked down at her. Her head shifted and she looked up at me with a half-lidded, semi-smug smile. "I think three is good for now. I just couldn't miss that opening." "Well... good. I think if we tried again, all you'd get from me is powder. Heh" I said with a chuckle. "I'd rather not test that theory." Pinkamena said, now resting her chin on my chest. "However, my question still stands." "What do I think of Equestria?" I asked. She simply nodded. "I have no real opinion on it so far. My experience with Equestria has been this room and part of that nice suite, living room, dining room area thing." I said waving a hand to try to help with my current lack of descriptive words. "What about Ponyville?" Pinkamena asked, a look of confusion made her muzzle scrunch cutely. "Love, my memory of Ponyville involves more pain than I'd like to remember. Hell, I can't remember much about it. What I do remember however, is seeing you. The image of you looking so scared and confused is stuck in my brain." I said with a small sigh. Pinkamena's cute scrunchy face twisted into a pained frown. "I'm sorry." I cocked my head to the side again. "For what? It's not your fault that I was so... damaged...." "I'm sorry for making you remember it." Pinkamena's eyes grew the faintest bit watery. "It's okay." I said, with a small pained smile. Pinkamena's brow furrowed as she frowned at me. She pushed herself back into a sitting position and somewhat painfully poked a finger into my chest. "You're repressing your emotions to try and make me feel better. Stop it." I glanced away from her. "It's either that or have another breakdown...." I said slowly. "Everything's raw.... I'd rather put off processing it until I feel I can actually start processing it... If that makes any sense..." "Sorry..." She responded weakly. "Heh... again..." I looked back to her and it was now her turn to look away. A look somewhere between sadness and shame was on her face. "I shouldn't have pushed." I reached out and gently cupped her cheek. "I get it. You're worried about me." Pinkamena didn't look at me as she sniffled a bit. My heart hurt seeing her like this. "Hey... I might not have much of an impression of Equestria, the people on the other hand have definitely have left an impact." Pinkamena still refused to look at me. "A certain pink mare has kept me sane... for the most part..." I offered a small smile. A blush grew on her face and the smallest of smiles twitched at the edges of her lips. "Some would call her appearance overweight. In truth, I find that there's simply more of her to love. She's just perfect the way she is." Pinkamena blushed harder at that. "She's kind and willing to help, yet she's no pushover. She has a fire inside her that, I assume, most don't get to see. She may be a bit repressed in terms of certain needs, but I'm more than happy to help in that regard." "Charmer." Pinkamena muttered and looked up at me, clearly trying to repress the smile trying to break onto her face. "I'm just trying to make you feel better." I shrugged. "Is it working." The smile finally appeared, albeit a little weak. "Yep." Pinkamena appeared to think for a moment. "How about we keep to lighter topics?" "I think that's what you originally intended." I mused. "I honestly don't know how that conversation devolved." "Ha, devolved. What is this, Magimon?" Pinkamena snorted. I blinked. Magimon? Magical Monsters? As in the magical equivalent of Digital Monsters? As in Digimon? All of my yes. "I love you more and more with every passing moment, ever increasing with everything you say and do." Pinkamena blinked, her face turning to a mask of shock. She shivered slightly, causing a few strands of mane to cover the left side of her face. "That..." Her voice cracked as her eye grew watery. "That was the most romantic thing I've ever heard..." "And I honestly don't know what I channeled to make that happen." I said somewhat stupidly. "What button do I have to press to get that back again?" Pinkamena giggled as she rubbed her eyes with an arm. "If you find out, let me know. Heh heh." I chuckled as Pinkamena suddenly let out a yawn. "Ahhh... Sorry." She said a little sheepishly. "Getting tired?" I asked. "Yep." She nodded. "It's... been quite a day." "Agreed." I nodded as well. "I might be time to get some sleep." "That sounds wonderful." Pinkamena yawned once again as she returned to laying against my chest. "I kinda feel like we should clean up a bit, maybe change the sheets or something..." Another yawn. "But.... I can't really be bothered at the moment." I slowly ran a hand through her mane. "Meh. That's future us's problem." I said with my normal small smile. "That's... perfectly fine... with me..." Pinkamena smiled as she shut her eyes and rested her head on my chest. Within moments the mare's breathing slowed. "Sleep well Pinkamena..." I murmured softly, as I continued to stroke her mane. That had been.... hours? I honestly don't know how long ago that had been. Long enough for it to become night. I looked out the window. Back on Earth I know that I'd barely see anything beyond black thanks to the light pollution. Here however, the sky was alight with stars. More than I'd ever hope to count. Time likes this always led me to reflect. What else do you do when you're awake in bed at night and your mind's running away with you? I looked down at Pinkamena. She looked peaceful. A small, contented smile brought a smile to my face, as much as it could anyway. Her question stuck in my head. "What do you think of Equestria so far?" I have no idea idea. I haven't really seen any of it. I want to. scratch that. I'd love to. However I'm bed bound for the time being. Perhaps in a day or two I could get out of this room-slash-suite and actually do something? Maybe I could meet some of the castle staff, or the guard captains. Celestia mentioned Shining Armor, the Unicorn Guard Captain once or twice, but that was because he was dating Cadence. I can't help but think that time in here may get somewhat boring. I glanced down at Pinkamena, and a small frown twisted my lips. And what of Pinkamena? I can't have her with me twenty-four-seven. I wouldn't mind, but she does have a life outside of me. Maybe I should see if she plans to go back to Ponyville at some point. I don't want to keep her cooped up in here with me all the time. She has to have some other real friends there. I wonder if they're worrying about her. What about her job? How quickly did she drop everything just to come stay with me? Well this is getting me nowhere. I should just ask her what her plans are. Perhaps tomorrow. I sighed and returned to gazing out at the stars. However, for some reason some things bothered me about a few of the ponies I'd met today. Firstly there was Twilight. Though I hadn't seen much of her. She didn't say much when she was here. Though what I had seen seemed to compound what Tia had told me about her. She's got a major case of hero worship. She's put Celestia on a pedestal so high I fear for what happens when she gets a good look at Celestia's flaws. But would her worship even allow her to see the flaws in the first place? Add to that the mare's apparent neurosis (probably OCD among other things) and the amount of magic that Tia said she possessed, and that mare could be a serious hazard should she eventually snap. However, I don't think that would happen. She had a support system and I doubt her friends would let her get that far. Yet only time would tell. Yet that wasn't the only thing about the mare that bothered me. She was defensive. Hyper defensive. She attacked me twice, once physically. Yes both times where in defense of her friend. Yet she always sprung to the conclusion that I was the bad guy. First time wasn't surprising, yet the second time... '"What did you do to her?!"' As if I wasn't worried about what I was capable of already. Thank you Twilight for causing me to feel bad about my existence. Yeah, I can see her side. Scary monster guy with a ton of unknowns getting close to one of your friends. I'd be worried to. But there's a limit isn't there? I mean, Tia already told Twilight all about me during the week I'd been out right? So unless she thinks Tia's wrong, or that I'm hiding something.... Ah! All of this is making my head hurt! Thinking about Twilight's behavior made me think about Cadence for some reason. Twilight apparently got some of her neurotic behavior from Cadence. Cadence was Twilight's foalsitter for many years if I'm remembering correctly. and Twilight would take on aspects of someone she spent some much time with. The Alicorn of Love, seemed a bit too into Pinkamena's and my relationship. I get that love is her thing, but the way she initially gushed put me off a bit. That and her minor breakdown.... during my breakdown..... That was fun.... Quick Brain, think of something to make me feel better! Unfortunately the first thing that popped into my head was the angelic ripped form of Blueblood. My entire face scrunched up as I tried to wrangle my thoughts. An image of Blueblood flexing suddenly filled my mind. Ah! Brain! Stahp! I'm not gay! Maybe bi-curious. But please, at least.... chill out! I took a slow heavy breath and let it out, I noted Pinkamena's ear flick a little and I smiled. I closed my eyes and leaned my head back. Doing so, brought the image of Blueblood back. However, I could work with that this time. Blueblood was.... interesting. I'd honestly expect a man... Stallion like him to the the epitome of Noble Snob, yet he was nice... Kind. I know that he was uncomfortable with the whole lack of clothes, dinner situation. Who wouldn't be when forced into that? And, yes he did flirt a bit, but I could feel the intent behind it. He was legitimately interested in me. Which was kinda flattering. He was interested despite my appearance. Honestly, I hope I can spend more time with him. The image Blueblood giving me a half-lidded smirk suddenly popped into my brain. Not in that way Brain! I have Pinkamena! Stahp! No. He seemed like a great guy. A guy I'd like to call a friend if he'd let me. We didn't get to talk much at dinner. That whole dinner was just a mess. Thank God Pinkamena got me out of there before I died of embarrassment. And that only lead to us getting interrupted by Twilight and Rainbow Dash. Right... Rainbow Dash.... Everything about that mare seemed... off. Not in some evil or sane way. Just... She was built like a Track Star. Not , I've been training everyday, but more genetically. Like she should be some sort of athlete. Yet she was a Professor of all things. She was still fit, yet her wings were withered... She had that limp and that cane too... Could she have had some sort of accident? Could said accident be the thing that got her into the Magical Study Field? Let's play with this theory. Say she was an athlete when she was younger. Some event, maybe a magical accident, causes her to crash. Her wings, destroyed. Her life as an athlete, ruined. Maybe she went into the field because she wanted to learn why the event happened in the first place? She wanted to find out what caused her to crash? Suddenly, I yawned. I shook my head gently, I suddenly feeling how tired I actually was. All this thinking was wearing me out. You're brain can only buzz for so long before it burns itself out. I yawned again. I guess it was finally time for me to get some sleep. I look down at the still peacefully sleeping Pinkamena. A small smile creased my lips. I gently ran a hand through her mane, which caused her to nuzzle my chest again. Cute. 'Sweet dreams." I whispered as I laid my head back against the pillows and closed my eyes. "Sweet dreams..." Sweet DreamsI was exhausted. My arms were sore from being locked in 't-rex' arms all evening. My legs were sore from not sitting down for hours, as well as constantly shifting my weight from leg to leg. My fingers twitched occasionally and I could see skin peeling from all over. The sink was an absolute mess. I'd long since lost any form of organization. Salad pats sat wedged between downstairs plates and the fancier upstairs plates. Kids lats sat between stacks of the flat plastic plates I hated and the regular small plastic plates we used (most of said plastic plates were covered in stains. Cups were covering not only the counter but counter in front of the dishwasher, so much so that I couldn't make a place for a rack. There were more than a few sangria glasses that were just sitting on the edge of the counter precariously (and they just had to be filled with wine. Which meant stains.) Bins (that I hadn't been able to get to during the night) lay stacked haphazardly underneath the sink. I'd tripped on one more than once during the night. The silverware bucket was overflowing. Forks and knives were covered in slowly drying cheese. Spoons were covered in chocolate sauce. At some point somebody had shoved one of the rubber spatulas into the silverware bucket, and of course it had to be covered in ranch. Because nobody listens. I blinked. Trying to process everything. It was Friday right? That would explain this. I looked over to the office and saw Jake clocking out on the laptop. He turn and waved as he slung his backpack over his shoulder. "Have a good night Jared." I forced a small weak smile onto my lips. "You too..." I turned back towards the dishes. However, before I could do anything- "Hey Jared." The voice of Hanna, one of the waitresses, grabbed my attention. I looked over at her. She was giving me the shittiest of shit eating grins. "So we'd like to be out of here before Ten. Think you could pick it up a bit?" I felt the corners of my eyes begin to sting. "S-sure." I felt a hand on my shoulder. "Jared?" I blinked and jumped a little. I whipped my head around to see my mom sitting in the driver's seat. Her graying brown hair was a little unkempt. Her blue-green eyes were filled with worry. "You okay? Was it a bad night?" I sighed. "You could say that." I leaned back into the car seat and watched the slowly falling snow snow out the front window. It wasn't coming down fast but there was a lot of it. It definitely made it hard to see more than a few feet in front of the car. The car was warm. She'd put the heat on and I had to dual bonus of my warm winter getup and the car's heater. "You didn't have to come get me. I could have easily walked, I'm geared out as it is." I looked over to Mom as she turned back to look towards the road. "Hon, it's below zero outside. I don't care if we're just a few minutes away, I'd prefer you not get frostbite just because you don't want to inconvenience me." She briefly turned her head and looked at me. As we came to a stoplight. The angry red glow was thankfully clearly visible. The light switched to green. I felt the car jolt as it fought to move in slushy road. I turned to look at her. A small smile was her face. I saw a pair of white lights shine through the driver's side window, slowly making her face fall into shadow. She looked so confused. She looked towards the lights. "Mom?" I asked. My vision went black. I heard the sound of screeching metal and shattering glass. I lurched to the left. I felt something pop in my ribs as I was roughly stopped by the seat belt. There was a moment of weightlessness. I felt the sting of cuts as glass flew around me. My vision returned. I could see Mom hanging there briefly. Leaving me alone. Then. I fell. Everything became a riot of swirling colors. I felt like I could shut my eyes. Everything was so bright. Suddenly my spine felt Iike I just slammed back first into concrete. The air was driven out of my lungs. I couldn't breath. The lights were gone. Everything was a dull grey. Light blue wispy things flowed around me. I swore I saw faces in them. Hollow, empty faces.... The wispy things floated upwards towards a slowly swirling black hole. Once they entered, nothing remained. I felt like ice was being injected into my veins. The cold filled me filling an emptiness I didn't know I had. Once again my back hit something. Once again I couldn't breathe. The sky was a vile green. Purple lightning crackled over coal black clouds. Meteors wreathed in green fire tore through the clouds. One barely missed me and whirled me around. The ground was black glass. Large jagged mountains disgorged green lava in pulsed like the world itself was hemorrhaging blood. Bipedal... things warred on the glassed ground. I couldn't tell the they were wearing black armor, or it that was their skin. They wielded weapons that looked like they were alive. Things of bone and flesh and eyes. My limbs were on fire. My nerves screamed. A lance of burning pain erupted in my chest. It warred with the cold, yet I could feel that neither side would give. The fire and ice swirled in my core. Where the icey cold ebbed, the fiery heat took its place. Where the heat died, cold grew. Every moving. Never stopping. Reality cracked, a spiderweb of veins spread out in every direction. The world shattered like glass. Everything was a riot of shifting greys and greens Things coiled and moved within the nothing. Tentacles covered in teeth. Flailing and coiling. Blobs of flesh covered in eyes and mouths. Forming faces. Screaming soundlessly. Mouths distending and disgorging. Creating more faces. Sobbing tears of blood. Like a droplet of ink into water, a point of purple light struck the nothing. It spread out, a ring of violet light expanding and leaving a dull bruised purple in its wake. Something came out of the purple. A black, slender, bony hand. Reaching towards me. "ENOUGH!" Everything shattered and I was suddenly flat on my back, or mostly. (My back spikes prevented lying down fully.) I blinked up as a blue sky. I could see hints of orange, showing that evening was coming. I blinked again. I could feel a cool, faint breeze on my skin. Sitting up was easy. I found myself on a balcony of white stone. Nearby sat a couple fancy gold chairs and a small white round table. I stood, which also felt quite easy. I noted that I was wearing some sort of brown dress robe around my waist. I walked over to the edge of the balcony and the view took my breath away. I was on a parapet looking over a castle of white stone. Below was a grand white city. A castle in its own right. Far below fields and forests dotted the landscape. In the distance the evening sun slowly fell behind tall snow capped mountains. Puffy grey clouds reflected the evening light. "We figured that thou wouldst like a better view, being that thou are stuck in a rather boring room." A familiar voice spoke up softly behind me. I turned, both feeling and hearing my back spikes strike the wall behind me. Princess Luna (Thankfully clothed in her armor. As opposed to the last time I'd seen her.) stood only a few feet away. "Luna?" I asked, my voice, for once gave voice to my confusion and surprize. Luna nodded. "T'was quite the nightmare Jared. It shone like a beacon across the Dreamscape." I blinked. "Wat? Dream?" "You are dreaming Jared." Luna responded with another nod. "Though not for long. Though I saved you from that wretched place, your body still reacts. You are waking." Luna smiled softly at me. "It may be for the best. That nightmare was one of the fiercest I've seen in many an age. It took some time to get you out." "Luna." I sputtered, still trying and failing to process. "Thanks." "You are most welcome." Her smile faded into a look of sadness. "We... I am sorry... about your mother." My eyes snapped open. My heart was racing. I'd seen. Something. Dishes. Snow. Colors. I blinked a few times as my vision adjusted. Whatever I'd dreamed to make me wake up like this had faded. There was a strange faint green light illuminating the room. Confused, I look of the source. It wasn't far away. My right arm was hanging off the bed. The glow came from there. As I raised my hand saw a small flicker green flame hovering within the palm of my hand. It slowly pulsed like a tiny heartbeat. I could feel it. A thin line of warmth that spread from my chest, down my arm, and out my palm. I heard a faint, irritated moan. I looked down to Pinkamina. The mare was still on top of me. Her face was scrunched up cutely and she sleepilly shifted and arm to cover her face. I glanced towards my hand and clenched my fist. The light died as the flame went out with a faint hiss. The room fell into darkness. I looked down at the sleeping mare as I slowly dropped my arm back onto the bed. The quiet of the dark room was broken only by the soft breathing of Pinkamena. I did my best to lay back and wrapped an arm around the pink mare, doing my best not to disturb her too much. It was still dark and I needed the rest. My mind is blank. I closed my eyes and slipped into the dreamless void. Author's Note First time writing a nightmare. I hope I did okay.
Falling through the Void‘Hey Jared?’ The rather annoying nasally voice of Discord spoke up in my brain. ‘What are you going to do when you get home?’ I ignored the Lord of Chaos and continued scrubbing out the massive bowl boss used to mix dough. It had been a rough night, I’d barely kept up with the normal dishes and only now was I getting to the larger stuff. It was 9:45 PM on a Sunday. We closed at 8:00 PM. Everyone was tired and nobody could explain why we were so busy. Thankfully my music kept me calm most of the night. ‘Hey... Hey Jared.’ Discord continued to mentally prod me and I continued to ignore him. ‘Leave him be Discord, he’s working.’ Tia’s melodious voice said, sounding somewhat annoyed. ‘Thanks Tia.’ I thought in response as I finished scrubbing. I sprayed out the bowl, flipped it over, and shoved it in the dishwasher. I took a moment to stretch, hearing a few loud pops from my spine, and walked over to the other side of the dishwasher to retrieve the bins full of forks and knives. I yawned as I slowly plodded my way out towards the front of the restaurant. I heard the waitresses talking at their table. When I came up and set down the bins of silverware there was a chorus of “Yay”s. One of the waitresses asked. “Why’d you wait until the end of the night to do silver?” “Reasons.” I responded flatly in my standard monotonal speaking voice. I limped back to the kitchen. (The limp came from a car accident years ago. Which is why I had a love of walking and a dislike of vehicles in general.) I continued with my work in relative silence, however I did have people to talk to. ‘Sorry. It’s been busy.’ I apologised to the two extra-dimensional beings metaphorically looking over my shoulder. ‘It’s fine Jared, I understand.’ Celestia responded with a giggle. ‘Oh now he talks to us.’ Discord however, sounded pouty. ‘Don’t be a Dicklord.’ I mentally thrust a finger in Discord’s metaphorical direction as I began the last few things I had to do before I left for the night. Namely, emptying the traps, squeegeeing off the countertop, sweeping, mopping, and taking out my trash. ‘Ha! I should use that!’ Tia guffawed. ‘I gotta admit, that was a good one.’ Discord chuckled. I tied off the trash bag in my trashcan and rolled the trashcan out to the exit, I got stopped by Jake, the main pasta chef. “What’s up?” I asked in a way that sounded more like a statement than a question. Then again everything I said sounded like a flat statement. “I got you something.” He grinned at me and I followed him into the office attached to the kitchen. “You didn’t have to do that.” I said as he pulled out a blue gift bag from his bag behind the desk. “Yes I did.” He grinned at me. Taking the bag , I fished around inside and pulled out a $20 Blizzard gift card and three Funko Warcraft Movie blind-boxes. ‘Ooooooooooo! Yus!’ I mentally cheered. My mouth turned up into the barest hint of a smile. “Thank you.” I looked up at Jake, who was still grinning. “You’re welcome.” He nodded. “You going to open the boxes?” “Calm down. I will.” I stated. As I began peeling off the plastic outer layer of the first box, I looked back to Jake. “You’re getting my doubles like normal.” “Dude, you don’t need to court me. We’re already friends. Plus, I’m married.” Jake chuckled in response. “How is Randy by the way?” I asked as I blindly tore open the first blind box. “He’s busy, I haven’t seen him in a couple days.” He shrugged. “That can happen. Conflicting schedules.” I nodded as I punched a hole in the black plastic back that housed my prize and tore the bag open. First spoils: Guldan. My small smile remained. ‘Oh Hell Yeah!’ “Now I don’t need the other two boxes. I got the only one I need.” ‘Oh! That horrible monster? You like him?’ Celestia asked, clearly bristling. ‘He’s a good villain. People remember good villains.’ I responded, setting Guldan on the desk. ‘Tartarus yeah they do!’ Discord cheered. ‘Dicklord you’re not a villain anymore.’ I pointed out. ‘Awww, now I’m sad.’ Discord deflated. ‘Don’t worry, You’re much better now. I’m sure we can get the Elements to release you when the time is right.’ Tia said cheerfully. ‘I ship it.’ I chuckled. “I can take the other two off your hands then.” Jake returned my attention to the physical realm. “Fuck you.” I stated, staring at Jake as I began blindly ripping into the second box. “I thought you were straight?” He grinned. “I can make exceptions.” I blinked. Jake’s grin died and he got a very bewildered look. “Are you being serious, because I can’t tell.” He said a little dumbly. “You will never know, and that’s the best part.” I said, looking down at who I got. Box #2’s winnings: Orgrim Doomhammer. ‘Never mind what I said. Now I’m done with the set!’ I mentally cheered once again. “Yay.” I maintained my smile. “Two down, one to go.” Jake chuckled. As I looked back up at him I noticed he was looking at something behind me. Finding that odd, but not really caring, I set Orgrim next to Guldan and began opening the final box. Last box’s spoils: Blackhand. ‘I give up. I’m not going to say it.’ I mentally giggled. “Wow, the two main orcish villains and the one true badass next to Durotan.” Jake said looking impressed. “You’ve got the luck of the draw.” “Because I believe in the Heart of the Cards.” I nodded. “Thanks again.” “No problem.” Jake shrugged and began retrieving his winter coat and other winter gear. I turned around only to find that the sink area was swept and mopped, the sink was clear, and the Trash had been taken out and replaced with a new bag. I looked over to the kitchen entrance to see a couple of the waitresses looking at me and giggling. ‘Clever girls.’ ‘Well that was nice of them.’ Tia said cheerfully. ‘I think they want the D.’ Discord mused. ‘Yes and no.’ I responded to each in turn. “Thanks.” I raised my voice so it could reach them. “You’re welcome. Happy Birthday.” They responded. I nodded in return. I had a feeling they were planning something. They better not sing. I hate birthday songs. They make me feel awkward. Unfortunately, everyone at work knew this. Having nothing else to do, I clocked out of work at 10:12 PM, geared up in my winter gear (A large puffy winter coat.), tossed my new winnings into the gift bag, and slung the bag onto my arm. “You know I could give you a ride home.” Jake mentioned. “No thanks. I prefer walking.” I responded. “Thanks though.” ‘But Jared, it’s cold out.’ Tia responded in a half-whine. ‘Nope. No cars.’ I mentally stated flatly. As I headed out of the restaurant, a rather unwelcome sight greeted me as I trudged into the snow. All six of today’s waitresses were standing together in the lightly falling snow. The moment they saw me they began singing. My small smile shifted into a small frown. I walked up to them as they finished. “This is why I waited to do silver.” “You knew we’d sing to you? How?” The waitress who originally asked me about silver asked, sounding surprised. “Jared Sense.” I stated. I got a chorus of laughs as everyone said their good nights and I began my journey home. ‘Huh. That reminds me of someone.’ Tia mentioned. ‘Yeah, I got the same feeling.’ Discord agreed. I, on the other hand, had no clue what they were talking about. I stopped at the first light less than a block away from work. The snow appeared to be getting heavier. ‘So,’ Tia spoke up. ‘What are you going to get with your gift card?’ ‘The Rise of the Necromancer pack for Diablo 3.’ I responded as the light turned green and the walk sign popped into existence. ‘I’ve been waiting for that for-’ ‘Jared! Look out!’ Tia’s mental scream accompanied a deafeningly loud car horn. I looked to my left just in time to see high beams and the front of an SUV. I can’t really describe what happened..... I was flying..... There was pain..... pain-ish... I couldn’t feel my left arm or left leg... I got the distinct feeling of weightlessness... I... wasn’t exactly falling.... I was cold and I couldn’t see much.... There were flashes.... Like looking out a car window when the car’s speeding... A dusty red planet with vile green rivers... A valley of dark brown-black ground that looked dead... Shambling.... things.... trudged around it on legs that looked broken.... A world of scorched black stone..... some massive..... thing.... covered in eyes...... towering in the distance..... A hole torn in reality....... slimey purple tentacles....... All the while I heard Tia’s voice echoing into my mind, slowly getting louder.... more distinct.... ‘Jared! You- You’re going to be alright! You’re going to be fine!’ ‘I-I’ve got you! I-I’m bringing you to me!’ ‘Shenanigans!’ ‘Discord! What are you doing!?’ ‘I’m giving him my Birthday present... Doesn’t everyone want to live a power fantasy?’ I felt.... Words can’t.... Pain.... Bones.... shifting..... Everything...... What’s happe- What’s going o- ‘What. Have. You. DONE!?’ Suddenly reality seemed to reassert itself as I painfully slammed into something. There was a clatter of metal and the sound of shattering ceramic. My mind was hazy. Everything felt.... wrong.... Was I bleeding? Something was running down... everywhere...... In the fog that was my vision and mind, I staggered to my feet. My balance was off. There was something coming out of my back. I was..... In a kitchen? I was in a bright pink kitchen.... I half-heard shouting voices.... cries of shook... of horror...... I saw a door... A way out.... I half-limped, half-fell towards the door. I reached out a gnarled, gray-skinned hand. I felt.... something... push out of my hand and the door was blasted apart by a weird blending of sickly pale green, and ghostly light blue light. I fell out of the doorway, hitting the dirt beyond hard. I wanted to just lay there... Everything hurt.... But I felt I needed to leave.... I didn’t know where I was going.... ‘Discord where did you send him!?’ ‘Ponyville. He can meet Twilight.’ ‘After what you did!? Are you insane!?’ ‘Not anymore... Wait..... Oh.... Oh Faust...... What have I done?......’ I forced myself to my feet once again, staggered, and slammed drunkenly into a wall, simultaneously crushing a few garbage cans. I was in an alley. The sky above was blue yet some things were moving clouds, turning the day overcast.... There were gasps, and screams... Cries of alarm... Fear...... Terror.... I vaguely heard someone nearby talking... “Oh my Faust! Are you okay Mister!? You’re bleeding everywhere!” I drunkenly swayed and turned towards the voice. My hazy vision focused on the face of a.... pony? A pink pony.... A pink woman pony? Why was she wearing clothes? That’s Anthro right?...... “Help.... Help me....” I rasped in a voice not my own. “Hey! Get away from Pinkie!” I heard a woman cry from somewhere...... My spine exploded in pain as I want flying... I hit the ground and both heard, and felt something on my back snap. Whatever it was was hanging by a thread of something.... I tried to stand.... My legs weren’t working.... Purple horse lady?.... Did she do something? Her horn... Horn?... Why does she have a horn?.... Her horn was glowing.... I felt my stomach lurch and I vomited. Bright, almost neon, green something.... splattered over the ground and down my gray, apparently well muscled, chest and stomach. Was that blood? It looked too..... thick.... to be blood... That’s silly..... Blood’s not green..... Everything’s.... fuzzy.... ‘Jared! I’m coming! Hold on!’ ‘Tia? What are you doing in my head?’ ‘Jared? JARED?!’ Everything went black. ‘Jared... I’m sorry.... This is all my fault...’ Author's Note Edit: A tiny change. Changed Dickord to Dicklord. Joke term thanks to Pyrotechnic.
Awakening in a New WorldI felt consciousness slowly return in a haze. Like there was some kind of thick fog hanging over my mind. Nothing hurt that much, which was nice. However, I did feel very stiff and my muscles were aching like I’d just been simultaneously lifting 200 lbs. and running a marathon. First thing to return to my waking mind was touch. I could tell I was in a bed, if the sheets over my legs were any indication. I also felt a faint breeze on my arms and chest. From what I could tell I was in a half-sitting position. Whatever was on my back must’ve made laying down next to impossible. Next on the senses list came hearing. My foggy mind faintly heard birds chirping and bells ringing in the distance, as well as the faint rustling that accompanied ruffled sheets. I could smell.... flowers? Though I couldn’t tell where or how close said flowers were. I finally decided to open my eyes. Which was a bit of a chore, because they really didn’t want to open. As I finally got them open and blinked away the blurriness and light, a reedy groan wheezed from my chest. I was..... I couldn’t really tell where I was. The room was made of some kind of gray-white stone. It looked to be somewhat on the large side. There was a window to my right and I could see bright blue, semi-cloudy sky outside. The window was also the source of the bird noises, bell noises, and breeze. I was in a bed with white sheets, though it appeared to be made for someone larger than me. To the right of the bed was an end table. Set atop it was a vase filled with a variety of flowers. That was where the scent of flowers came from. To the right of the end table was an open, plain wood door that was clearly sitting open. Though at the angle I was at I couldn’t see into it. A bathroom? To the left of the end table. only about a foot away from the bed, was a plain black chair. Directly across from me, on the opposite wall was a set of cupboards. A lower set had a countertop that sported things I’d only seen in a doctor’s office. The cupboards above and below the countertop were probably filled with various medical things. To my left was another end table and another chair. In the middle of the wall to my left was a plain wooden door. My best guess. I was in some sort of personal medical room or wing. I closed my eyes and tried to remember why I was here. Let’s see... Work... Birthday.... Presents from Jake.... Singing..... Talking with Tia and Discord...... Car...... I felt a chill run down my spine as I felt the blood leave my face. My hands clenched into fists and the room suddenly felt a lot colder. The SUV was only a foot away.... The driver hadn’t even used his horn...... My breathing became heavy and I clearly heard my breathes in and out through my nose. My eyes clenched tighter. I had felt things break as he hit.... my left arm...... left leg..... Why was it always the left leg?..... Tia...... Tia had saved me.... Pulled me through...... something..... to save me.... Then Discord..... What had he done? There were.... planets?.... Universes?...... that I had passed by? What did he do to me?... My eyes opened and I tried to steady my breathing. I looked down as I raised my hands. Pallid gray-skinned hands met my eyes. The skin appeared taught, stretched-thin. The fingers were thick-knuckled, and bore almost claw-like nails. Both hand appeared gnarled with advanced age. Continuing my visual trek, my gaze drifted down my forearms. Said forearms were thin, downright skeletal, and covered in a spiderweb of veins and pockmarks. I didn’t see much muscle. The same could be said for the lack of biceps and triceps. The formerly muscled chest I swore I’d seen earlier, now showed a very bony ribcage. Papery skin was stretched over it. Below that was an incredibly thin stomach that looked emaciated. As if I hadn’t eaten in weeks. I clenched my eyes shut and let my head fall into my hands. A shaky breath left my throat as I felt tears start to form. I tried to fall back into the bed but whatever was on my back stopped me. I dropped my hands and opened my eyes. I didn’t even need to crane my neck very far. Six massive spikes erupted from my spine. There were three on each side. They were long and four (The lower two on either side.) fanned out to the right and left respectively. The other two seemed to fan upwards and split into two dull points in a way that reminded me of an elk for some reason. Craning my head around as best I could, I saw that the spikes were attached to a very noticeable spine. Said spine protruded from the skin in overlapping ridges that, to my best guess, ran from the back of my neck to my tailbone. The thickest of the spine ridges were connected to my ribcage and also happened to be the point where the spikes connected. I...... I... don’t even...... What happened to me?..... Did Discord do this all himself?...... “What the fuck.....” Came the thin, reedy voice that left my throat. Wait.... “What...” The voice was monotone... Completely monotone. That..... that was me..... I needed a mirror! I threw the sheets off my legs, revealing the thin, barely muscled legs that I expected. Thankfully someone had given me some rather comfortable gray briefs. Though the pun Manes wasn’t lost on me. I’ll groan about that later. I sat up fully with a groan and a sore back. I shifted and slid my legs over the side of the bed. With my hands still firmly on the bed to hold myself up, I slid off and let my gnarled, claw-nailed feet touch down on the cold stone floor. I took a breath and tried to stand. My legs were very shaky, but I managed to stand. I took a step, still having a hand on the bed and my knee decided it didn’t want to work. Before I could go down fully I slammed my other hand into the end table. My hand flared with green light. I felt a weird feeling of something flowing from my chest, down my arm, and into my hand. Then the end table exploded in an eruption of green flames. The vase was sent flying. I fell, and as I did I saw the flowers fly through the air. They seemed to wither in midair and swiftly turned to dust. I felt ever so slightly invigorated. That feeling quickly left my mind as I collapsed to the ground. “Nnnnnngh.....” I groaned. I like it here. The floor’s comfortable. I’ll build a home here on the floor. I heard cries of alarm from beyond the other door. Within moments I heard the door burst open. “Jared!” Wait... that was Tia’s voice... “Oh my gosh! Are you alright?!” That.... was a voice I recognized, though I didn’t know why. “What happened?!” That’s voice #2 that I recognized.... Joy.... “Move, get him up and back to bed! He shouldn’t be up in the first place! He shouldn’t even be awake yet with the amount of sedative spells we used!” That one I didn’t recognize. It was a woman’s voice, a little rough and clipped. A doctor? I felt multiple sets of hands on me and my vision was briefly a blur of movement. Next thing I knew, I was back in bed with the sheet back over my legs. I shook my head slightly to clear it. With that, I got a clear view of who was around me. My eyes were immediately drawn to what I could only call a Goddess. At the foot of the bed was alabaster-furred, anthro pony mare. She had the body of an amazon, and she towered over all in the room by at least 2 feet. She also had an absolutely massive pair of white wings coming off her back (that no doubt grazed the floor) which only made her look more imposing. Her face appeared young but the magenta eyes, so full of worry, had clearly seen much. A massive spiralling horn sat atop her forehead. Her mane was the colors of an Aurora and it seemed to flow through the air in a non-existent breeze. She wore no regalia, just a simple gray sundress that went a little past her knees, yet she virtually radiated power and authority despite the fact that she was clearly worried for me. I also noticed a tail behind her, flowing just like her hair. I did my best not to have my eyes linger on her rather impressive bust. However an errant thought of ‘I wish I knew cup sizes’ ran through my mind. If I remember correctly the size was E. I was next drawn towards the brightest thing in the room next to the Goddess. Namely the Pink mare only a foot to my right with her slender hands on the bed. Her light blue eyes were filled with concern and her face bore a small frown of worry. Her mane was a bubblegum-pink riot of poofy curls and had an equally poofy tail. She appeared to be ever so slightly on the chubby side. (As much as I hated to used that term, she did have a tiny bit of a belly.) She wore a bright blue tee shirt and jean shorts that bore stains that I recognised, which had to have come from a kitchen. Once again, curse me for being a male. My eyes were briefly drawn to her chest. She too had an impressive pair, however they weren’t as big as the Goddesses. Ds perhaps? Never mind that! By my best guess I’d say she was probably around 5 foot 4 maybe 5 foot 5. Next was a very purple mare with a spiralling horn similar to the Goddess’s. However her’s wasn’t nearly as long. This mare was to the immediate left of the Goddess. She had curious violet eyes, and a midnight-blue mane with a single stripe of pink and a single stripe of purple running down it. She looked to be studying me more than anything else. She seemed to have an average built, erring on the slight side. This mare wore a white sweater and a jean skirt that went down past her knees. It seems all tails here match their owner’s hair in color and style. Thankfully for my male brain, the sweater hid her bust. (I wasn’t blaming them for their appearance. I simply blamed myself for lingering.) She appeared a little taller than the pink one so.... 5 foot six maybe? I didn’t have any reference point for heights, I was simply guessing. Lastly was a gray mare with a white mane done up into a bun. Like purple and Goddess, she too had a spiraling horn coming out of her head. She had striking gold eyes and was looking at me with a mixture of worry and annoyance. I couldn’t tell much about her, though I noticed a few small lines of age, due to the fact she was wearing a doctor’s smock. She appeared roughly the same height as purple mare. By my estimation, it’d taken only seconds to look over all of them. “Sorry about that.” I rasped dryly. “I got somewhat excited and wanted a mirror.” “It’s... It’s alright Jared....” The Alabaster Goddess known as Celestia spoke softly. She seemed emotional. On the verge of tears even. Her hands were white-knuckling the sheets at the foot of the bed. “Well... You seem fine despite your fall. Any noticeable injuries?” The doctor mare asked, drawing my attention. “No ma’am. Just a fall, thank you.” I nodded at her. She appeared to study me momentarily, then her face softened and she gave me a small weak smile. “Well good. Wouldn’t want to lose the only one of your kind in Equestria.” She chuckled weakly. “I’ll check back with you later after you’ve had some social time. Oh, and I’m Doctor Aether.” “Nice to meet you.” I said, not having enough energy to muster a small smile. “Thank you for everything.” “You’re welcome Jared.” She smiled and quietly left the room, closing to door behind her. My gaze returned to Tia. “Tia...” I said slowly, worrying for the... Alicorn? isn’t that what she told me? “How are you? You don’t look so good.” Tia sniffled and took a deep breath. “Jared.... I-I’m so sorry....” She could barely get the words out. I sighed and looked at my hands. “I’m alive aren’t I? I survived.” “Y- you.... You shouldn’t be.” Tia sniffled quietly. “Right now you shouldn’t be alive. I-I tried to save y-you and now-” “Tia.” I noticed every time I said Tia the purple one twitched a bit. The pink one just stayed next to me, clearly waiting patiently. For some reason I felt that that wasn’t normal for her. “Just tell me... Rip it off like a band-aid. What did Discord do? What happened to me? I need to know now so I can start processing it. Waiting just makes things worse.” Tia nodded, and reached up to wipe away a stray tear. “R-right... S-sorry Jared... You’re right.” She took a breath and looked at me eye to eye. “You got hit by an SUV going almost 70 down a residential street, in what was turning into a snowstorm.” That made my heart lurch painfully and I felt my hands stitch slightly. I began shaking only to feel a soft hand on my arm. I looked up to see the pink one giving me a small caring smile. Words didn’t need to be said. She was here for me. As Tia continued, I returned my gaze to her. “I panicked. I pulled you from your world... your universe... and wanted to bring you to me. W-what I did was dangerous for everyone. I could have killed you, torn a hole between universes, any number of things!” Tia took a breath to calm down. “Discord however.... He wanted to give you a Birthday Present according to him. When he realized what he’d done.... he retreated... He hasn’t talked to anyone....” “And how long have I been here?” I asked, giving her a moment to compose herself. “You’ve been here a little over a week. You’ve also been in and out of consciousness for the past three days.” Explained purple mare. “Thank you.” I nodded at the mare and she gave me a nod in return. I looked back to Tia. “Whenever you’re ready to continue. I’m sorry Tia, but would prefer to get this out of the way now. The sooner I know everything, the sooner I can take the time to go through it. Grieve even...” I said ended with a small shaky breath. “I know, and you’re right.” Tia nodded and composed herself once again. “So all Discord wanted to do was turn you into an orc. You’d be bigger, stronger, faster....” She struggled for an analogy. “Like a Space Marine, just natural.” I stated, cutting her off. “Yes.” Tia nodded briefly pointing at me. “Exactly that. If I could heal you while he changed you, you’d end up here better than before. At least that was his thought process. He thought he was helping.” Tia’s face fell. “But.... I didn’t take into account how interversal travel fully functions. During your... change.... you traveled dangerously close to quite a few hostile universes. The change somehow acted as a magnet for...... other forces.... Your body absorbed these forces and Discord lost control of the change....” “What forces....” I felt a pit forming in my gut.... Tia closed her eyes, appeared to center herself, took another steadying breath, and opened her eyes once again. “Death, Fel, and Void. V-Void is m-more commonly known as Shadow....” “And what did those forces do to me?” I feared the answer. “They infused your very being.... So much so that.... You should be dead right now... but those forces are keeping you alive.... Y-you don’t have magic like other races here do.... B-being a human with an absence of magic, th-those forces filled you.....” Tia was having a hard time. Then again, so was I. I felt sick... my blood had long since left my face. Tia, unfortunately, continued. “Y-you can’t be healed by us. You reject Positive Energy. Your powers... Umm... I-instead of pulling from an internal well of magic like Arcane beings. The Powers of Death Magic, Fel Magic, and Void Magic actually feed off of you... That’s why you look....” “Why I look like an elderly cancer patient?” I provided, my joke falling flat. Tia nodded. “Yes... something like that......” She continued. “You in turn feed off of other living things. You tear the life from others so your magic can tear the life from you. Again.... You should be dead..... This is you without any magic in your internal reservoir. When you.... When you have a full reservoir you p-probably look better.... Y-younger... less.... fragile.” Something struck me, for the briefest moment I had a tiny light of humor. My mouth turned up into a small smile. “Heh. Heh. I’m Shang Tsung.” “Wait! The stallion from Maretol Kombat?” The pink one piped up next to me. “The one who has to rip the souls out of people to stay youthful.” My tiny light returned and grew into a tiny flickering flame. I looked over at her. “I don’t know weather to slap you for that pun or kiss you because you know that.” The pink one grinned. “You could do both if it’d help you feel better.” Tia actually chuckled softly. Apparently we lightened her mood. “I-I would advise against it. You hands are the most direct connection to your magic. Your hands, mainly your palms, drain life on physical contact. We believe that eventually you could learn to control it, and even that you might be able to drain at range.... We....” Tia briefly looked away awkwardly. “We had to run a lot of tests to make sure that...” “That I wouldn’t be a danger to myself or anyone else, even on accident.” I said flatly, my flickering flame dying out. “That would explain the flowers.....” “Yes....” She said weakly. I felt more chills. I didn’t want to think what they’d potentially had to do to me if I’d been a danger to anyone. I bowed my head and closed my eyes. I took a slow breath.... I have time...... I can process this..... I opened my eyes and returned my gaze to Tia. “Thank you. Thank you for everything.” Tia balked. “Wha- what? B-but I-I... Y-you...” “Tia... you saved me... I should be dead right now from the car alone. But I’m alive thanks to you. However... I-I don’t know if I can forgive you... yet....” I took a slow breath in through my nose. “I need time.....” Tia nodded. “I-I understand... Eventually, when you’re feeling well enough and adjusted enough for it.... We, the doctors, Twilight and I,” she gestured to the purple mare, “would like to run some tests to see what you’re capable of.” “It will be a learning experience for all of us.” I nodded with a slow sigh. My eyes moved to the purple mare. “So... your name is Twilight?” Twilight jumped. “O-oh! yes! I’m Twilight Sparkle!” She instinctively raised a hand. I blinked at her hand, blinked at her, then briefly did jazz hands. “Can’t touch anyone.” Twilight blushed furiously, and I actually managed to get Tia and the pink one to giggle. Twilight settled, her blush receding a little. “Right... Anyway... I’m here to apologize. I blasted you when you first showed up. I thought you were attacking Pinkie.” She looked away shamefully. “I forgive you Twilight, you were protecting your friend.” I said causing her to brighten and Tia to smile weakly. “I haven’t even seen my face yet and I’m sure I look horrifying.” “Eh, you could look worse.” The pink one drew my attention. “Can I assume that you’re Pinkie?” I asked. “Yup!” Pinkie chirped. “Pinkamena Diane Pie!” She grinned happily at me. Wow, she was a bubbly one. I like her. “May I call you Diane?” I asked, entirely serious. Her face screwed up in confusion. “But nopony calls me Diane.” “Pinkie then.” I nodded. “And why are you here Pinkie?” “When you first showed up you asked me for help. So I’m here to help you in any way you need.” Pinkie smiled and bounced on her..... Huh, so anthro ponies still had hooves.... Cool... Pinkie bounced on her hooves. “Well isn’t that generous. Are you always this kind?” I cocked my head to the side a little. “Nope! Those are Rarity and Derpy.” Her grin returned as she flopped into the chair next to the bed. I blinked, then returned my gaze to Tia. I pointed at her. “I want one.” Tia was quietly giggling. “W-well, you have her until she decides to leave. Believe me, we’ve tried to make her leave, but she keeps showing up.” “Like Boarz. They’re the Space Herpes.” Pinkie giggled. I blinked, processing... Boarz... sounded like Orkz..... Ooooooooo! Animal Pun! “Heh heh heh.” My small smile returned. Yep. Pinkie’s a keeper. I shook my head. “What now Tia?” “Ummmmm... It’s Princess Celestia.” Twilight said, probably finally fed up with whatever her issue was. “I don’t see titles.” I responded without looking at her. I got Pinkie to giggle again. Tia was legitimately smiling, probably because we were all getting along and I was managing not to lose it. I can break down later, thank you. “Well you should probably rest more. I don’t think they want you moving around for at least for a couple of days.” I nodded. “Makes sense, doctor’s orders and all that.” “And I’ll be here if you need anything.” Pinkie leaned in close, causing her chair to tip forward. “Heh. So you mentioned Pinkie.” I gave her a small smile. “Just don’t get in the way of the medical professionals.” “Oh I know, I’m for here for moral support and fetch quests.” Why couldn’t I find someone like her back when I was on earth. Earth...... Well that killed my mood....... My face fell to a small frown. “If you wouldn’t mind. “I’d like to get some sleep...” I said slowly. “Pinkie you can stay so long as you’re quiet.” Pinkie did a rather long pantomime of sipping up her mouth among other things. Tia and Twilight simply nodded and both of them quietly left the room. Slowly I lowered myself back onto the bed. I noticed that the pillows had been rearranged when I hadn’t been looking so my whole body was supported better. Looking over to Pinkie, she gave me a thumbs up and mimed throwing away a key. I nodded and gave her a small smile. Relaxing into the pillows, consciousness faded within moments of closing my eyes. Author's Note Please pardon my shameful descriptions of the mares I don’t describe humanoid people that well. Character Art for references. Pinkie by evehly. Celestia by sketchychangeling Twilight Sparkle by king-kakapo
Time in bed with a PieI was woken out of my slumber somewhat abruptly. My brain took a moment to boot up from my dreamless sleep. I heard moaning. Not the happy kind either. I cracked my eyes open. Everything was fuzzy and indistinct, but I could make out the room somewhat. I blinked a couple times but it didn’t help. Sighing, I reached up a hand and rubbed my eyes. Blinking a couple more times, I could finally see properly. I took a quick glance around the room. There were more flowers on the bedside table to my left, along with what looked like a note, but I’d read that later. Glancing outside showed that it was turning to evening, the blue sky darkening ever so slowly. The edge of the horizon was a melding of red and orange. Feeling a weight on my legs I looked down to see Pinkie taking up most of the lower half of the bed. She was flopped over my legs with her.... butt? No, she’s a Pony.. Anthro-Pony.... Soooo... Flank? That works. Her flank was only barely in the chair she had pulled over. Her poofy mane (What I assumed to be normal for her.) was straight, covering half of her face. My heart clenched painfully when I saw her face. It was is a mask of sadness, tears rolled down her her muzzle and dripped down onto the bed. Her hands were clutching the sheets close to her. My heart broke. Then Pinkie moaned something in her sleep. “N-no... Y-you’re wr-wrong..... N-not -t-true....” I reached out to her, then froze, remembering Tia’s words. Quickly looking around to wake the poor mare, I reached out and grabbed the flowers. Only for said flowers to wilt as they and my hand were engulfed in a vile green glow. The flowers disintegrated, leaving me feeling a little better, but also leaving me staring at an empty fist. “Shit...” I swore, dropping my hand back to the bed. Looking back to Pinkie, I saw that she was shaking, her eyes clenched shut almost as if she were in physical pain. This wouldn’t be very nice, but desperate times... I reached behind me and managed to pull out one of the many pillows without ripping it on my back spikes. I held the pillow with the barest hint of a frown on my face. “I’m sorry.” I said. Then I threw the pillow at her. *Paff.* Nothing. She was still asleep, just with a pillow leaning against her side. Which she proceeded to grab and squeeze like her life depended on it. Not deterred, I grabbed another one. This time I threw it at her head. *Paff* Same result. Pinkie shifted slightly and the pillow flopped onto the floor. Now I was both worried for the mare and irritated that she was so hard to wake up. I sighed and got yet another pillow. This one I held onto as I leaned forward (Which was only slightly painful.), raised my arm, and brought the pillow down on Pinkie’s head. *PAFF!* “GAH!” Pinkie snapped awake so fast she instantly sat up straight, which made her chair lean back, making her and the chair tumble to the floor with a crash! Pinkie flailed briefly before sitting up and looking around the room in a half-panic. “What?! What Happened?! Why am I on the floor?! Why am I holding a pillow?! Why am I crying?! I HAVE SO MANY QUESTIONS!” I did know whether to laugh or try to hobble out of the room in fear. Instead I took the calm approach. “Ahem.” I quietly cleared my throat, causing Pinkie to blink up at me owlishly. “I’m sorry that was my fault. I hit you with a pillow.” Pinkie narrowed her eyes at me. “And why did you hit me with a pillow?” “You were moaning in your sleep and apparently you’re a heavy sleeper. That was the third pillow I tried.” I gestured to the one now on the floor across from the bed and the one she still held. She flushed ever so slightly. “What kind of moaning?” “Not that kind.” I blinked at her, though internally I was feeling just as awkward. “The heartbreaking kind. You were sobbing and moaning stuff in your sleep. Not true. You’re wrong. Things like that. My educated guess? You were having a nightmare.” “Oh...” Pinkie blinked, looking away from me for a moment. I noted that her hair was still down, so did she style it every day? “Do you remember what you were dreaming about?” I ask, sad that I couldn’t sound concerned for her. She hesitated. There was a brief tension in her muscles. The slightest glance away. The briefest look of hurt in her eyes. “No.” Then she smiled up at me. “Must’ve been nothing.” Poor mare. I hope she tells me the truth in time. Though if she doesn’t that’s her choice. “Must’ve been.” I nodded. Pinkie moved to get up. She reset up her chair, retrieved the pillows, and walked over to me. “Lean forward.” She said, still smiling at me. Said smiling was slowly turning from a mask to a real smile. I also noted that her hair was slowly beginning to curl into its normal poofiness. Hmmm, mood hair? I’ll have to ask her about it later. Pinkie fluffed the pillows and replaced them behind me, including taking the one I’d hit her with. While she did this I reached over and grabbed the note. Turns out, it was actually a note. “What’s that?” Pinkie asked. “A note.” I responded. “I can see that, but what does the note say.” I could feel her glare. “You’re snarky when you wake up.” I glanced at her. Pinkie sighed and shrugged. “Can’t be happy all the time.” “You have a valid point there.” I nodded, then watched as she sat back down in her chair, analyzing her. She cocked her head to the side. “What?” “Nothing.” I shook my head. “You okay in that chair? Doesn’t look that comfortable.” “It’s not.” She looks at the bed and me. “The bed seems big enough.” “It is.” I nodded. “Wanna scoot over some?” She asked, looking a little hopeful. “You’d wanna share a bed with an Old Orc like me?” I quirked an eyebrow. I chose not to think about the fact I just referred to myself as an Old Orc. “You’re not old, and yes I do.” Pinkie says, standing up with small smile on her face and a mischievous glint in her eye. “Aren’t you afraid I’ll touch you?” I cocked my head to the side. I don’t know what was happening in this conversation but I loved it. “You can touch me all you want, just be careful where you put your hands.” Pinkie said keeping the same face as I slowly scooted to the left. What’s happening? “You really expect me to be handsy?” I asked as Pinkie half-sat, half-laid down next to me (Causing the bed to squeak slightly.) and got comfortable. “I don’t know.” Pinkie smirked a little and raised a brow at me. “There’s a lot of me to be handsy with.” Oh Lord. “That there is.” I nodded. Fuck it. I’ll just ride the rapids of this conversation and see where I end up. I ran out of fucks to give yesterday and I couldn’t go home to get more. “That’s not a bad thing though. Far from it.” “Damn right, it’s not.” Pinkie’s smirk turned into a grin. “You couldn’t handle all of this.” “Not at the moment, no,” I raised a hand, “but I might be able to if I drain a few pounds.” “Yeah... No. Save the kinky stuff for the fifth date.” Pinkie tried to give me a flat look but couldn’t hide her smile. “Why the fifth?” I blinked, somewhat confused. “First date’s making out, second date’s foreplay, third date’s normal sex, fourth date’s butt stuff, and fifth date’s weird stuff.” Pinkie listed, somehow maintaining a semi-straight face. “You haven’t been on any dates have you.” That wasn’t a question. “No I have not.” Pinkie said, grinning proudly with her hands on her ample hips. “Because I’m weird and ponies can’t handle me.” “Neither have I.” My face cracked a small smile. “Because I’m weird and people thought I was just doing a bit. A very long bit.” “Well fuck them!” Pinkie thrust out her chest at her exclamation and I was glad I couldn’t show how I was feeling because..... Damn. “Ugh.. No. I wouldn’t fuck them if they paid me.” I snorted in disgust. “You’ve got a point there.” Pinkie relaxed, flopping backwards. “Why is that a- Ah!” Pinkie forgot my spikes were there and proceeded to flop into me, which happened to take me down with her. The pillows decided to beat a hasty retreat and popped out from underneath us, bursting out from either side of the bed like the result of stomping on a tube of toothpaste. I ended up as flat-backed as I could get with the spikes on my back making my spine twinge in a slightly uncomfortable manner. This also resulted in Pinkie losing her seated balance and rolling into me. We were now, very, close. However, the plus side, she was warm and I wasn’t wearing much of anything. Wait.... Am I naked? No wait. I had briefs on... But those really didn’t cover anything. So I was still basically naked. Huh..... Well that’s a thing, I guess. Pinkie’s face was inches away from mine. “Hi.” She said a little sheepishly. “Hi there.” I stated. “Sorry about that.” She giggled. “Meh.” I shrugged. “I’m awkward.” She said with the barest hint of a blush. “Hi Awkward, I’m Anti-Social. Nice to meet you.” I nodded at her. “Nice to meet you too.” She said, her playful smirk returning. “Comfortable?” I asked. “I could be more comfortable.” She almost purred with bedroom eyes. “Oh, how so?” I raised an inquisitive brow. “Well I just remembered that you’re only wearing underwear and that’s it’d be rude if I didn’t do the same.” Her pur continued. “Do what you want. I’m easy.” I shrugged once more. Internally however, my heart was racing like a jackhammer and I was filled with all of the emotions. Is this an anime? Because this feels like it’s turning into an M-Rated anime right now. Her giggle returned. “You’re just letting me talk. Most try to stop me at this point.” “Why would I?” I asked. “This is helping me avoid thinking about my life now. Thank you for this.” “Oh, you’re welcome.” She grinned. Her face fell ever so slightly to a look of thoughtfulness. “We’re going to end up together, aren’t we?” All of my raging emotions immediately quelled like a raging storm being quelled into a peaceful sea. That question should have horrified me. But for some reason I couldn’t really explain, that thought just didn’t bother me. It made me feel warm and fuzzy actually. Almost... hopeful... Like somebody tells you the ending to a movie, but you're not mad because you want to see how you get to that ending. Only part of the enjoyment is the ending, the rest is the journey there. I had a feeling I’d enjoy the entire spectacle. ... Whoa.... Where’d that come from? Pinkie actually looked worried. “S-sorry, that kinda just slipped out.” “It’s fine. “ I gave her my small smile. “And to answer your question, probably.” Pinkie blinked, looking a little shocked. “N-normally guys run for the hills when I say that.” “Do you really expect me to be running anywhere in my condition?” I said flatly. Pinkie’s face split into a grin and she giggled. “No, you’d probably fall over.” “Heh heh, true.” I nodded. Pinkie gave a small gasp. “Oh my gosh! You laughed!” “As close as I can get to laughing.” I shrugged for the umpteenth time. “I’m happy you can laugh.” Pinkie’s grin softened to a warm smile. “You need it.” “Yes, I suppose I do. Heh.” I let out a soft chuckle. “Friends?” Pinkie suddenly asked. “I thought that was obvious. Especially if we’re going to end up together by some kind of magical-fate-destiny stuff.” I smiled at her. “Yeah!” Pinkie grinned and held out a hand. I high-fived her on instinct. We simultaneously froze. Pinkie’s eyes widened as she paled. I felt myself pale as well. Slowly both of us looked at our hands. Out palms were touching, fingers matching. Mine were much larger and much thinner than hers, almost skeletal in comparison. Neither of us dared to breathe. We just stared for a solid minute. “Aren’t you supposed to be sucking my life out through my hand right now?” Pinkie whispered. “I thought so, yeah.” I nodded, also whispering. “Why aren’t you?” She hissed. “I have no idea. I don’t know how I work.” Internally I was doing my best not to panic. “Well are you thinking about suppressing whatever it is you do?” She asked. “No, I’m thinking about you only in your underwear, thanks for that by the way.” I responded, wishing I could sound annoyed. Pinkie winced a little. “Well I’m both sorry and not sorry.” “I bet you are.” I narrowed my eyes a bit. “Are you sure it actually does what they say?” She kept glancing between me and our hands. “I drained the flowers in the vase before you woke up.” I said. For some reason we were both still whispering. Pinkie briefly popped her head up to look at the vase, then looked back to me. “There were flowers in there?” “Yeah, you were having a nightmare and I didn’t know what I could do to wake you so I grabbed the flowers without thinking. My fist and the flowers glowed green, then the flowers disintegrated.” I explained. Pinkie immediately burst into giggles. “Is that why you had to use pillows?” “Heh heh. Yes, yes it was.” I chuckled. Suddenly, like flipping a switch, her mischievous smirk returned. “You know what this means?” She purred once again. “What?” Just.... God Damn woman! I know it’s better to start as friends and go from there, but you are tempting me something fierce! “You can put your hands all over me now.” She breathed. My entire body shivered at once. Pinkie only grinned when I did. “Pinkie?” I began. “Hmmmm?” She hummed playfully. “Am I your outlet for all your pent up sexual tension?” I asked. Pinkie blinked. “Yeah....” “Is it because you’re always happy, boisterous. and random around your friends, and virtually everyone else for that matter, resulting in them thinking you’re innocent and childish? When on the inside you’re a full grown mare who’s just weird and wants to have fun. This results in nobody ever seeing you for you, always seeing the persona of Pinkie Pie the adorable goofball and not Pinkamena Diane Pie the mare who has wants, and needs, and fears like everyone else. Thus you have no one to vent to about things that bother you, and you have no outlet for all of your pent up sexual needs and/or tension. Which results in your sporadic sprinkling of things from innuendo to downright blatant advances during this conversation. All because I’m probably one of the few people to accept you as you are, instead of treating you as the person they perceive you to be. I’m getting the unfiltered Pinkie that nobody else gets to see, and I must say, I like it.” When I finished Pinkie was slack-jawed. “H-how did you know that?” She said with a bit of a stutter. “Jared Sense.” I stated. Pinkie blinked, face still held in shock. “So that’s what that feels like.” Author's Note This chapter was actually inspired by the Deadpool movie of all things. Also, the banter flowed like water during writing.
Talking and cuddling with a Pie (Warning: Clop)“Hey Pinkie?” My voice snapped her out of her semi-stunned state. “Huh?” She blinked. “Yeah?” “Mind retrieving the pillows again? This is actually straining my back and it’s starting to hurt.” I gave voice to the growing pain running up and down my spine from the awkward half-laying position my spikes forced me to take. Pinkie blinked then looked down to see that my spikes were the only thing holding up both my torso. She also appeared to notice the fact that she was putting quite a bit of weight on my right spikes. Then everything seemed to register. “Oh my gosh! I’m so sorry!” She rolled over and quickly hopped off the bed. “I’ll fix this! Just hold on a sec!” “No rush.” I said as Pinkie gathered up the pillows on the right side of the bed and proceeded to stack them on my legs. “It’s just a little pain, nothing too bad.” “Okay, need help sitting up?” She asked, when she retrieved the final right side pillow. I tried to sit up, but found myself too weak to actually sit up on my own. “Yes.” I said with a sigh. I held out my hand to her and Pinkie easily pulled me up. As I shakily held myself up with my frail, sinewy arms Pinkie began stacking the pillows behind me. She helped me ease back onto the pillow pile. “Heh. You’re strong.” I commented with a chuckle. “Not really.” Pinkie said as she walked around the bed and began adding to the pile with the floor pillows on the left side of the bed. “All Earth Ponies are strong. We get empowered by our Earth Magic, thus we tend to be taller, stronger, and more durable than the other two tribes.” Pinkie stopped as she came back around, leaning on the foot of the bed a bit. She crossed her arms under her chest, something I didn’t mind in the least, and looked to the side. Her face gave me the impression that she was remembering some bad memories. Her mane slowly drooped back down to the straight hair I’d seen earlier. I had to admit, I found straight-hair Pinkie attractive. “I’m.... different.... I’m barely stronger than the average pony. My Earth Magic is... broken... I don’t connect with the earth like others do. I can’t make the soil more fertile or make plants grow on contact. The same magic that makes our muscles more defined is still there in me, it’s just weak.... like a faucet set only to trickle a bit at a time. My... my family had me tested... The Thaumaturgologist said I had the weakest Earth Magic he’d ever seen.” I could see tears in Pinkie’s eyes. “That’s why I’m short.... That’s why I’m... fat.” “You’re not fat. You’re curvy. There’s a difference.” I pointed at her. My heart breaking for the mare once again. I didn’t want to admit it, but I was already falling for the mare. She gave me a weak smile. “Thanks.” Then she looked away again. Her cheeks flushed and she bit her lower lip. Her half-lidded eyes locked onto mine. Never in my life had I see a more arousing sight than the mare before me. “I may be skipping ahead in the relationship a bit,” I said hesitating a moment. My heart raced at what I was going to say. “But you are the sexiest mare that I have ever seen.” Pinkie’s cheeks flushed even more. Then she moaned. It was a quiet moan, yet a significant one because it was the polar opposite of her earlier cries. This was a moan of need. “Th-thank you.” She said with a slight pant in her voice. See looked at me nervously, her eyes still half-lidded with unshed tears, her cheeks still flushed, and still biting her lower lip. “Can....” She took a shaky breath. “Can I-I do something? I-I want to d-do something.” “As vague as that sounds, you do what you want to do Pinkie. I will not stop you.” I said with a gesture for her to continue with whatever she wanted to do. Internally my mind was mess of emotions. I was falling for Pinkie, at least it was the start of truly falling for her. But that was only happening because I cared for the mare, even though I just met her. I wanted to love her, to love on her, but I... We... needed to actually get there. These feelings were also intermingled with the desire for this mare. This mare had a personality that I know I would love, the more I find out about her. However these, I would say, false feelings of love were actually just my brain going haywire with all the endorphins and dopamine I was getting from being aroused by a sexy mare. In short, I was not in Love, not yet. I would get there. No, I was in Lust with Pinkamena Diane Pie. My entire mental processes ground to a screeching halt when Pinkie reached down and slowly pulled her shirt off. Her breasts bounced in their black bra when her shirt popped off her head. She folded it up neatly and set it on the foot of the bed. Her face was beat red and she didn’t want to make eye contact, at least not yet. Once again my heart was thundering in my chest. I noticed Pinkie was shaking a bit. I was shaking to, though mine was from excitement, while her’s was from most likely fear. Pinkie undid the button of her shorts. Her shaking hands did fumble with the button once or twice though. She undid the zipper and bent over as she pulled off her shorts one leg at a time. Her panties were the same black as her bra. I approved of her color choice. Oh God. This was really happening. A woman... correction, a mare was stripping right in front of me. Like her shirt, Pinkie folded her shorts and set them on top of her. I could hear her light panting breaths as she shakingly reached up behind her and unhooked her bra. The moment Pinkie slipped her bra off my trembling hands clenched the sheets as hard as they could. Pinkie’s breasts were perfect. They were perfectly proportioned, with round, slightly puffy nipples that were perked up do to the chilly room. Like the other two clothing items, she folded the bra and set it on top of her shorts. I am not ashamed to admit that I was rock hard at the moment. would I do anything about it? No. Because this wasn’t about me. This was about Pinkie, and Pinkie getting whatever it was that she needed from this. So I just sat and watched. Then she slipped her thumbs into the waistline of her panties and pulled them down. She folded them like the rest and took a couple steps back. Pinkie’s vagina was trimmed, or as trimmed as it could get for a furry anthro-pony, and I could see the faintest shine of dew on her lips. I forced myself to tear my eyes away from her. I shut them briefly and took a slow deep breath in then let it out equally as slowly. Turning my head back, I slowed my breathing, and opened my eyes. Pinkie was standing before me, completely naked. She had an arm under her breasts clutching at her bicep and her loose hand trembled as it rubbed her thigh. Her body was..... perfect.... Yes she was a little chubby (I again hate to use that word because I don’t know a better word for women or mares who have a little weight on them.) but that only made her more attractive. Her breasts and ass were stunning and it was through sheer force of will that I didn’t do or say anything to ruin this moment for her right then and there. Pinkie was shaking like a leaf in a hurricane. Her face was a mix of fear, nervousness, more than a little arousal, and the faintest signs of hope. “J-jared.” She say through shaky half-moan filled breaths. “Th-this is me. P-Pinkamena Diane Pie...” I couldn’t help but notice that her free hand had started to rub her inner thigh. However, my eyes were locked onto her’s. Her eyes were filled with tears. She took a slow shaky breath. “J-Jared...... A-am I pretty?” My heart broke once again that day. My mouth actually open a little, what that equated to for me was my jaw hitting the floor. I couldn’t believe it. This mare. This beautiful, sexy mare was asking if she was pretty. I wanted to tell her that she was the Sexiest mare alive. I wanted to tell her all the things I would do to her if I could. But that was not what Pinkie asked, nor was it what she needed to hear. “Pinkie.” I began softly. “You’re beautiful.” The flood gates broke. Tears streamed from her eyes. “I-I... I am?” “Pinkamena Diane Pie, you are the most gorgeous mare I have ever seen.” I said while giving her a small smile. Pinkie slowly smiled. “You think so?” I noticed her mane begin to curl. That’s a good sign. “I do.” I nodded. “In fact... I can prove it. Come here.” I gestured for her to come closer. I prayed to God or to whoever would listen that this would work. Pinkie slowly walked forward, her hooves clip-clopping on the stone tiles. She stopped just to my left. “Lean in for a sec.” She did, and when she did, I quickly leaned in and kissed her. Now I’m no professional. I don’t make a habit of kissing. So I probably wasn’t any good at it. But the way Pinkie briefly gasped, before closing her eyes and kissing back made all my fears invalid. We didn’t hold it for long, and we seemed to pull away simultaneously. Pinkie’s eyes stayed closed briefly and she raised a shaky hand to slowly trace her lips before letting it fall once again. She opened her eyes and looked at me. “Th-that was my first kiss...” She said slowly. On pure instinct I responded. “I’m sorry.” “N-no! No.” She shook her head quickly. “It... It was perfect...” Her tears had stopped flowing and she reached up a hand to wipe them aways as she smiled. Her mane was back to the poofy mess of curls I’d seen yesterday. “Well I’m glad I took the risk and didn’t fuck it up.” I nodded at her, maintaining my smile. “I’m glad too.” Pinkie moved back to the foot of the bed. She grabbed her panties then stopped when she saw the very evident tent I was pitching in the sheets. “That’s quite an impressive boner you got there.” She said as the mischievous glint and smirk from earlier returned in full force. “Why thank you.” I gave an appreciative nod. Pinkie but her lip again and gave me the sultriest look I’d ever seen. Pinkie took a couple steps back and turned around. Her tail flicked wildly as she bent over to put on her panties. I clenched my jaw as tight as I could as I got a perfect view of her ass and pussy. (I’m horny. So sue me if I used more vulgar terms when Pinkie’s not in emotional distress.) Then her tail flicked to the side. I was wondering what she was doing. Then my heart skipped a few three or four times when her hand came up and a couple fingers traced her pussy. She let out a gasping moan as she did. Then the beautiful, sexy, demon of a mare managed to one up herself in a matter of seconds. Two fingers spread her lips and I saw everything. I’m pretty sure my brain shorted out for like a minute because next thing I know Pinkie’s standing back up smirking at me while pulling her bra back on. “You beautiful bitch.” I said flatly. “You’re damn right.” She giggled. “Mind if I just wear underwear.” “Pinkie, I not only just saw you naked, I also saw you intentionally spread yourself for me.” I said with a raised brow. “You can wear and do whatever the fuck you want.” “Okay!” She beamed, picked up her shirt and shorts and walked back over to the right side of the bed. She set her stuff down on the bedside table, then looked at me. “Mind if I get under the covers with you?” She asked. “Do I need to repeat myself?” I asked in response. “Yay!” She giggled and pulled to covers away so she could slid in next to me and get comfortable. “Cuddles.” She said as she scooted up right next to me. Not that I minded, she was really warm, and soft, and furry, and sexy, and I’m going to stop now. Based on this alone, Pinkie’s head came up to top out at just below my shoulder, so I was probably massive. If my body was going by the Warcraft Movie orcs, then I would probably be about a good eight feet tall possibly more. Pinkie leaned against my shoulder with a happy sigh, her hands under the sheets. Clop Starts Here I heard Pinkie moan softly. I looked over to see that her face was flushed. I heard the sheets rustling a little. She saw me staring and instead of looking sultry like I expected, she looked embarrassed and a little apprehensive. “Yes?” I asked. “Y-you wanna know one of my biggest fetishes?” She asked, panting lightly. I blinked. “I would say that escalated quickly, but then the last five minutes happened.” I said then chuckled. “Heh, sure Pinkie. What’s one of your biggest fetishes?” “Being watched while I.....” He face flushed more as her voice died. How cute, she was shy now. I raised a brow. “While you....” My smile returned. Her voice dropped to a whisper. “While I masturbate.” “Oh really now?” HOLD THE LINE! DO NOT FALTER! YOU WILL NOT DEMEAN THIS MARE’S MOMENT BY JACKING OFF! THIS IS ABOUT HER DAMMIT! THIS HAS ALWAYS BEEN ABOUT HER! “Y-yeah...” She giggled nervously, then moaned. Her eyes flicked down to the sheets. She bit her lip, then one over her hands came out of the sheets and pulled the sheets back. “I-I w-want you t-to w-watch me.” She said her voice coming in pants and cute gasps. Pinkie had pulled her panties down to her knees and was using a hand to slowly rub up and down her lips. I put my arm around her and pulled her close, causing her to briefly gasp, press her fingers into her pussy, and lean into me more. “By your command, Pinkamena.” She gasped at the name. “Nnnnnnnnn-no o-one’s called me P-Pinkamena i-in y-years.” She stammered returning to her slow rubbing. “I believe I like it more than than Pinkie. Pinkie is a filly’s name.” I leaned into her and whispered in her ear. “Pinkamena is a mare’s name.” “O-oh F-fuck!” Pinkamena hissed as her other hand flew down to start rubbing her clit, her other hand slowly slipping to fingers within her lips. “H-how a-are y-you n-not jerking o-off r-right n-now?” She looked at me with the cutest confused and lust filled expression. “Sheer force of will. Heh.” I chuckled. “Wh-why aren’t y-you?” Her face twisted into a half-pained expression as she let out a long moan. “F-fuck. Fuck f-fuck! Where have you been all m-my l-life?” “Well, one, I fear that if I do anything it will both ruin the moment and make this no longer about you. This is about you Pinkamena.” I said in a low tone as the arm around her squeezed her gently. “O-oh F-faust! Oh, Faust, it is...” She moaned as she brought the hand formerly rubbing her slit up to pull down her bra and fondle one of her breasts. “And two, my dear Pinkamena. I have been asking myself the same question. It’s almost poetic. I had to cross whole universes just to find you. Just to find my Soulmate. Just to find my love.” I didn’t care if it was the hormones talking, or if Love at first Sight was a legitimate thing, or even if it was flying in the face of what I earlier thought. I had to say it. “I love you Pinkamena.” “Ah! Ah! I-I love y-you J-Jar-red!” She squeaked out as she roughly shoved her middle and ring finger deep into her pussy and began to finger herself as hard as she could. Time to switch tactics. “Do you want to cum Pinkamena?” “Y-yes! B-bu-but nah-not y-yet!” She could barely get the words out with all the moans, gasps, and squeaks she was making. “F-FUCK! N-Not YET!” “Why not?” I kept my quiet tone. “N-not f-f-full en-nough!” Pinkamena whined out as she shoved her index finger in to join the other too.” “Oh? Does Miss Pinkamena Pie like being filled?” I cocked my head to the side. Pinkamena was drooling and she laid her head onto my chest. “Yes! F-Fuck! YES! I-I want your orc c-cock! I-I’ve seen i-it! I-it’s huge!” Pinkie babbled as she roughly squeezed her breast. “I-I’ve f-fucked m-myself th-thinking ah-of y-you s-so m-many t-times!” “But Pinkamena, we just met.” I smiled at her. Her whole body was shaking and spasming. “”N-no c-can’t c-cum yet!” She gapsed. Her eyes opened and bored into mine. “I-I n-know I’m a b-bad m-mare f-for th-thinking a-about y-you!” “Pinkamena.” Every time I said her name Pinkamena shook violently. “You’re not a bad mare. I’m flattered, truly.” “R-really?” She whined. “Really.” I nodded and then I leaned in and kissed her. Pinkamena’s response was to passionately lock lips with me. She was ravenous, almost feral in her kiss, and I loved every second of it. She broke away as the began panting harder. Swiftly, she pulled her hand away from her breasts and almost tore her panties off with how hard she yanked them off her legs. She let her panties fall and spread her legs wide, feverishly thrusting her fingers into her pussy, resulting in the sounds of wet slapping flesh. As Pinkamena pulled, out she paused four half a moment before roughly shoving all four fingers inside her pussy, her ups bucked as she shoved all the way to her thumb. “Ah! Faust! Almost! Almost!” It was at this point that I had a thought. What if this room wasn’t sound-proofed? It was also at that point that I didn’t give two shits because Pinkamena started to violent finger fuck herself, her hips bucking with every thrust. I was painfully hard and yet I dared not move an inch, so transfixed was I with the gorgeous sexy mare dripping mare juice all over the sheets with every thrust of her hand. “O-one! L-la-Ah-st! P-PUSH!” Pinkamena almost screamed into my chest. No.... She wasn’t... She wasn’t going to..... How’d she have all the same fetishes I do?! She virtually ripped her fingers from her pussy, resulting in a splash of mare juices. She raised her right leg (actually raising her hoof up to her shoulder)(Goddamn this mare was flexible!), balled up her hand into a fist, and swiftly shoved it into her pussy. Half of her forearm just disappeared. I should have finished just from her spectacle alone. but MY WILL IS STRONGER! “J-Jared! JA-AH-red!” Pinkamena cried out as she pulled out her arm to her wrist, only to shove it back in harder, bucking her hips in time with every thrust. “JARE-!” All noise from her died as her face twisted into a silent scream of pleasure as her hips bucked forward and she tore her arm out of her pussy. I watched her stomach clench as a stream of mare cum gushed forth and absolutely soaked the sheets. She shook violently, gasping quick erratic pants of air. She collapsed onto the with a couple more half-hearted bucks along with a couple smaller squirts. Her eyes were half-lidded and glazed and her tongue had rolled out of her mouth. The arm she didn’t use to spectacularly penetrate herself was groping around. “Jared....” She mewled. Awwwwwwwwwww! I leaned over and grabbed to mare around the waist, pulled her close, and cradled her in my lap. She was limp in the way a relaxed cat would be. Clop Ends Here “Did you have fun my dear Pinkamena?” I asked quietly. “Uh huh.” She nodded weakly, nuzzling into my chest. “I love you...” “I love you too.” I rested my chin on her poofy mane. “It felt so goooood.” She giggled. “I bet it did.” I nodded. Then Pinkie did something I did not expect. She used her, what some would call, abnormally long tongue to start licking her arm clean. “God, you’re perfect. Heh.” I chuckled. “Like you said,” Pinkamena said licking her hand and sucking her fingers clean like she’s just got done eating barbeque. “You had to cross universes to find your soulmate.” “Indeed.” I nodded. “Why didn’t you at least join me though?” She asked looking up at me with her pinkie in her mouth and clearly coming down from her orgasm high. “As, I said. This has been about you. You needed this. All of this. Your a mare Pinkamena, and you need to feel like a mare sometimes.” I smiled. “You’re sweet.” Pinkie grinned. “And I bet you are too.” I said, once again sad that I couldn’t really put emphasis on anything. “Charmer.” Pinkamena winked, then looked down at my not softening erection. “You know you’re going to have pretty bad blue balls.” “Don’t care.” I shrugged. “It can be about me some other time. And it can be about us when we’re ready. Because even though we fit together like puzzle pieces, we still just met and we barely know each other. Let’s work on that before we start thinking about banging each other.” “I was thinking about banging the whole time.” Pinkamena giggled. “I bet you were. You looked amazing.” I booped her with a finger. “Th-thanks.” She blushed with a giggle, then looked up at me with a happy smile. “What now?” “Well, we could get to know each other better. Like actually talk about us. but first you may want to wash up. I don’t think you want to put your panties on as soaked as you are.” “Good idea!” Pinkamena slid out from my arms and retrieved her wet pantise from the bed, along with her shirt and shorts from the table. She bent over and rummaged through something. “It’s good I came prepared.” I couldn’t help it. “Oh you came alright.” “Damn right I did!” Pinkie grinned as she stood back up straight holding and electric blue bra and panties. “Be right back.” With that she disappeared into the door that no doubt led into the bathroom. Come to think of it this didn’t look like a hospital. Maybe a private room converted into a temporary medical room thing? Then there was a soft knocking at the door out. “U-ummmm if she’s done in there... can we come in so we can check on you and change...... everything?” Came a soft and embarrassed sounding mare’s voice from the other side door. “Sure, she’s taking a shower. You can come in.” I responded. Internally I was laughing my head off. Author's Note My first attempt at writing clop in years. I’m sorry if clop isn’t your thing. I’ll get back to the conversation next chapter. This is just how the chapter flowed today.
A checkup, a breakdown, and showering with Pinkamena, or We get to know each other better“Should I apologize? I feel like I should apologise.” I said as two mares came in. I guessed they were nurses, if not nurses then some similar caregiver that I couldn’t think of a name to. The first mare to come in was a unicorn. She had a blue coat and a short white mane that was (ironically) tied into a ponytail. Her eyes were amber and she wore dark blue scrubs. She was blushing profusely as she rolled in what looked like a scale bearing a few other medical implements. The second mare on the other hand was tall In fact she had the build of a model actually. which made her compatriot look rather average when standing side by side. She was pink, had violet eyes, and a three-toned mane of pink, purple, and yellow. Like Tia she had both a horn and wings. She wore a white tee shirt and jeans and was grinning in a way that kinda made me nervous. The first mare I didn’t know, obviously, but that second I knew of through Tia. “Ah, you must be Cadence.” I gave a polite nod towards the alicorn as the blushing nurse began moving a few things from the scale to the counter across from me. “And you’re Jared.” Cadence grinned while moving over to stand a foot or two to my left. “Auntie Tia’s told me a lot about you.” “All good things I hope. Heh.” I chuckled. I glanced between her and the nurse. “So, how much did you ladies hear? Also, to re-ask, should I be apologizing?” “We heard everything!” The nurse mare blurted then covered her mouth, blushing furiously. “W-we didn’t mean to. We’ve been monitoring both of your vitals remotely and when both of your pulses spiked we came to see if everything was okay. Then we got to the door.... and heard Miss Pie....” Cadence was virtually vibrating with excitement. “Oh that was so beautiful! Pinkie sounded amazing and you were saying all the right things. You made monotone sound sexy!” She bounced on her hooves in excitement. “Also, I can’t help loving when a couple falls in love. By the way Jared. What you do have with her, in case you were wondering, it’s real. I can feel it, and it’s strong.” She grinned. I blinked at her. “Thank you?” Then it registered and I simultaneously blushed, and got a really warm feeling in my stomach. “So..... wait..... love at first sight is a thing here?” “Yep yep yep!” Cadence nodded, as giddy as a child on Christmas morning. “Oh Pinkie sounded so sexy! She got Moon Petal here all kinds of flustered!” I glanced over to see the nurse mare, Moon Petal who looked more purple than blue at the moment. “I-I’m sorry.” She squeaked. “For what?” I asked. “W-we listened to the whole thing.” She managed to get out. I turned my head and raised a brow at Cadence. Cadence, in turn just grinned at me. Cadence gives no fucks when love is involved. Or does she give all of them? Hmmmm questions for later. I looked back to Moon. “I can forgive you. Pinkamena was rather....” I briefly fought for the right word, “enthusiastic.” “U-ummmm...” Moon drew my attention. “W-what..... What did she do?” “Cutting you off there.” I stated flatly with a raised hand. “What happened is between us. We did not have sex if that’s what you’re thinking. Now, I assume you're here for a checkup now that I’m fully awake? See if anything’s changed?” “Right! Right.” Moon jumped thoroughly scolded, and quickly spun around and began busying herself with writing on a medical chart. ”Well done.” Cadence’s grin softened into a warm smile. “What? Hearing is fine, and I don’t blame you for lingering due to curiosity, but everything else is private.” I stated to the Princess of Love. “You’re a good person Jared.” Cadence went to reach out a hand, paused, then let it drop. I should probably feel sad or irritated at her action, but I can’t blame her for it. I am probably hideous, and as far as I knew I could drain her just by grabbing onto her by accident. I look down at my hands. My gnarled, withered grey hands. They shook briefly. A kind of tremor that I’d seen before. What had Discord done to me... No.... Don’t think about it..... “Thanks.” I responded flatly. Where was Pinkamena? I need somebody to hug. Right... She was showering... I might want to get her help so I could do that too. I sighed, then looked back up at Cadence. The mare looked sad. She probably felt bad but didn’t know how to respond. “So-” I got cut off by the bathroom doorknob turning. “Pinkamena, hold on a sec. We’ve got company.” “Huh? Oh...” Her voice sounded a little nervous. “Ummm... Who is it?” “The Princess of Love and a nurse. You should be fine so long as you don’t come out naked.” I said, honestly hoping she did just to see their reactions. I really wanted a pick me up right now. “Awwwww- Wait- You doin’ okay?” She somehow went from faux-sad, to confused, to concerned in a matter of moments. “Not really.” I replied honestly. The door opened and Pinkamena, wearing only the underwear I’d seen her grab earlier, with her hair flat and damp, walked out and stepped towards the bed. “Wait, Pink-” Cadence tried to get out, but gasped as Pinkamena climbed into the bed next to me, scooted up close, laid her head on my shoulder, and intertwined the fingers of her left hand with my right. My hand made hers look small. I’d honestly like to know our size difference. Pinkamena was damp, probably didn’t spend a lot of time drying off from just a simple rinse off. I didn’t care. Pinkamena’s presence was making me feel better already. “Pinkie!/Miss Pie!” Both mares cried as both moved closer to the bed, most likely to try and pry her away from me. I don’t think that was going to happen. “My name is Pinkamena.” She said slowly as she glanced between the two other mares, making them freeze in place. “Miss- Pinkamena please let go of his hand, he’s probably draining you right now and you can’t feel it.” Moon Petal tried to urge. “Mmmmm Nope.” Pinkamena responded in almost a chirp. “B-but- he’s-” Moon said, clearly flustered. “Nope.” Came Pinkamena’s chirp. “Are you related to Ruby, Yang, and Qrow by any chance?” I asked softly. I got a small grin in response. “Nope.” “Wait- What- How-” Cadence’s sputtering drew both our attention. Her horn was lit in a teal glow and I felt a faint tingle run through me. “You’re not channeling magic! You should be sucking her dry!” “Oh I’ll suck him dry...” Pinkamena purred into my ear causing me to shiver. “Behave you. Heh heh.” I chuckled quietly and shot her a glance. She was giving me her best faux-innocent look. “This doesn’t make sense!” Cadence ranted then thrust a finger at Pinkamena. “You don’t make sense!” I noticed Pinkamena wince a little at that last statement. Meanwhile Moon was taking notes. Good for her. Monitor everything. “So that’s where Twilight gets it.” Pinkamena murmured. “Hmmm?” I leaned my head towards her. “Oh, Twilight Sparkle is really neurotic. She spends too much on what she can see and prove. Doesn’t have much of an imagination in my opinion.” She shrugged. “I mean, she’s nice and all, and her dragon brother-son-servant-thing is a good customer to the Cakes, but Twilight...” “She can get on your nerves?” I asked “Yeah... little bit...” Her ears fell back as she frowned, honestly making her look really cute. “She tries to help everyone with their problems and sometimes it drives me crazy.” “And here I thought she was your friend based on the way she acted.” I said, noticing that Cadence had begun to pace while talking to herself, and Moon Petal was still taking notes just watching the two of us. “Not... really....” Pinkamena winced a little as she said that. “She’s more of an acquaintance. She actually has a group of four mares an a stallion that she’s really close to. Her and her close friends actually have a name that everypony’s been calling them. The Mane Six. That’s M A N E not M A I N by the way.” “That’s stupid.” I blinked. “I know right?” Pinkie nodded enthusiastically. “They don’t seem to mind it, but something about that pun just irks me.” My turn. “I’ll irk you as much as you want.” I gave her a small smile. “Now it’s your turn to behave. Though I may have to take you up on that later.” She grinned slyly at me. “Ummm, Pinkamena, Jared?” Moon’s voice grabbed our attention. “This actually really helpful. Pinkamena, would you mind helping? Since apparently you can touch him and have him touch you with no ill effects-” “I wouldn’t say no ill effects.” Pinkamena murmured to me. “Goddamn, didn’t you cum like five something minutes ago?” I glanced at her. She smirked at me. “And you thought once was enough?” “Point taken.” I nodded lightly. “- help us in checking his weight? We need to get him onto the scale.” Moon finished, either unaware or uncaring of our private conversation. “Sure.” Pinkamena chirped as she slid out of bed. Feeling a little less warm with her not there I leaned to my right, intending to flop to the bed. Didn’t happen. My spikes stuck into the bed, so I just sat there limply at an odd angle. I weakly flailed my arms. “Pinkamena... Help. I’m trapped. My own body is revolting against me.” “Awww, your body’s not revolting.” Pinkamena coed, simultaneously hearing Moon cough awkwardly as she did. Cadence was still in her logic puzzle and continued to pace back and forth in front of the door. “Well aren’t you sweet. Heh.” I chuckled. “I haven’t even seen how old I actually look though. Come to think of it, I haven’t seen my face either.” Pinkamena reached out and grabbed hold of my arms. She pulled and I managed to get my legs under me so I could half-crawl over the bed. We managed to get me into a sitting position on the edge of the bed and Pinkie moved over so I could put my arm over her for support. I slid off until my feet on the cold tile floor. “You ready? Take it slow.” Pinkamena looked at me with a smile that was trying to hid the fact she was worried. I nodded. “Okay.” I took a breath and pushed off the bed. I then found out both how tall I was compared to everyone else and how frail I still happened to be. My legs shook as I stood up to my full eight. I had to put my hand on Pinkamena’s shoulders so I didn’t accidentally fall forward. On that note, Pinkamena’s head came up to my chest. Showing that I not only Towered over her, but I also towered over Moon, and was a little taller than Cadence. “I’m good.” I stated even though my body shook like a leaf from using muscles it wasn’t used to using. “You don’t feel like you’re confident in that.” Pinkamena said, tilting her head back to look at me. “I’m not, but this is a start at least.” I responded. “Now, let’s see if I can get over to the scale without dying.” “Kay. Tell me when you need to stop.” Pinkamena smiled as she began to help me relearn how to walk. I actually having to use her like a living cane or walker. Suddenly I felt very, very old. I was weak, frail, incapable of even basic things like walking. I was at once both a newborn and elderly. I’m so weak now.... So frail..... W-what am I? I couldn’t stop myself this time. I’d become something completely different. No... not become. I’d been violently turned into something completely different. Just turned into a monster by some self-styled God. I probably looked like a freak. Some emaciated nightmare from a horror movie. I’d gained powers so dangerous that if I wasn’t careful I could kill someone just by touching them. In doing so I would become stronger. I was worse than a vampire, because I got the feeling that all I’d leave is dust if I held on long enough. By all rights I should be dead. Would death be preferable to this? I mean, if I didn’t have much of a purpose back on Earth, then why would I have a purpose here? If I did find something to give my life meaning, instead of just existing like I had been, then what would I be doing? On that note, even if I did have a purpose, would anyone accept it? Accept me? Would anyone besides Tia and Pinkamena accept me? Moon and Doctor... pony I couldn’t remember the name of, looked okay but were they just tolerating me? Was Cadence tolerating me? She seemed more interested in my love life with Pinkamena rather than me as a person. Would anyone be able to see me for me? Or would they only see the monster, or worse the thing that tears the life from all it touches? Would people run in fear of me? Would they attack me? My breathing became shaky and shallow as I felt tears sting the corners of my eyes. My hands tightened on Pinkamena’s shoulders and I felt her hands grab and gently hold onto mine. “It’s okay.” Pinkamena’s voice cut through my thought’s, distorted by some kind of mental haze. “I’m here for you. I’ll always be here for you.” And now there was Pinkamena. A clearly hurting mare, wounded both by people and from more that I couldn’t even begin to fathom. She was a mare that everyone treated like a child, just because she was weird and liked to have fun. So what if she was weird? So what if she just wanted to see you happy? Why does that make her a child in your eyes? She has a wonderful and unique personality! That’s what drew me to her. Her mind. Her personality. She’s funny, and has a sense of humor like mine, she can banter like no female I’ve ever met, and she actually cares about me. There’s also a shyness about her. She’s self-conscious about her body. She needs as much validation as she can get, because her body is amazing. She’s sexy, I’m not ashamed to admit it. Compared to me she’s a fucking ten. Pinkamena’s also a perv and I fucking love it. I don’t care where it stems from, I love it and I do not mind her having a sexual side. It made me only want her more. Pinkamena’s perfect. And I was wrong... She doesn’t just care.... She loves me.... She loves me despite my appearance.... Somehow Pinkamena could look past my appearance and see me. She could look past her own pain to see the me beneath the withered shell. It hurt to think that that mare had been hurting. Could she have been going through a similar situation to mine? Acting like everything was fine, and in her case putting on a mask of happiness and cheer, but all the while being lonely even when she’s surrounded by ponies? Was she lonely? Did she fall asleep wishing she had someone to sleep with too? Did she want to be loved... as much as I did? I.... I want to love her.... By all forms of logic, I shouldn’t be in love with her. We just met for fuck’s sake. But fuck logic, I was. It felt like she was the only one who really understood me. I may be discounting Tia, but something just fit with Pinkamena. I connected with her in a way I haven’t felt before, like I’d known her my entire life. We just clicked. I don’t know why she loved me. I’m not that special. I never was. Tia and Discord just popped up out of the blue and I just fucking went with it. Why? Because voices in my head would be better than being alone. I didn’t have any friends, no real ones. I’m weird. I have a strange sense of humor. I’m a nerd who’s spent his life in video games. What did she see in me? I... I needed her. I needed Pinkamena Diane Pie. I’ve never felt like I actually needed someone before. How could I ever need someone who just thinks I’m doing a gag or thinks I’m some emotionless freak? Everyone else thought that. Pinkamena doesn’t think that. “Jared?” I blinked, snapping out of my depressed thoughts. Pinkamena was looking up at me. She was crying, tears streaming down her cheeks and dripping off her chin. So was Moon. So was I, if my fuzzy vision was any indication. “Jared, come back. Y-You’re done with the checkup. W-we can get b-back in bed if you want.” Pinkamena was shaking. At some point during my zone out they’d moved me so Pinkamena was facing me. I was standing in front of the scale and I had the vague feeling like I’d been looked over. “Shower...” I responded somewhat dully still mostly in my depression haze. “Not.. Not clean....” I managed to get out. “Right.” Pinkamena nodded. She glanced over at Moon with a questioning look. “D-don’t worry. I-I can get this cleaned up.” Moon said. I looked over, wondering what Cadence had been doing during my breakdown. She was done pacing, apparently done with her freak out. She was standing by the door looking at the three of us with a look that was a mix of confusion, pain, and shock. Maybe she realized that she’d been losing her mind over something she couldn’t explain, something that didn’t matter, while I was halfway to a full nervous breakdown. I felt Pinkamena move and I moved with her. I noticed that we were walking towards the bathroom. I still wasn’t all there, but Pinkamena was there to help me. She had me turn so I could sidestep into the bathroom, preempting the fact that my spikes probably would have caught on the door. Even shaking, I apparently could somehow stand on my own long enough for Pinkamena to flick on the overhead lights and shut the door. I almost immediately heard the muffled shouts of Moon chewing out Cadence. I looked around, slowly coming back fully to the waking world. The bathroom was large, sporting basket lights in the ceiling that illuminated a white tile floor and marble walls. The toilet was to my right, and a massive bathtub that looked more like a jacuzzi took up a large portion of the room to my left. The shower head was one of those heads that was flat and sat above you instead of at an angle. Beyond the bath/shower/jacuzzi was a large gray-tinted window that looked out over a city down below. The red-orange light of evening filtered in through the window. Then my eyes turned to look straight ahead. A long counter-top sported two sinks, however I was more concerned with the massive mirror spanning the counter. For the first time since I got here, I saw what I truly looked like. Frail wouldn’t even begin to describe it. Emaciated Cancer Patient wouldn’t begin to describe it. I was literally skin and bone. My body looked ancient and withered, devoid of both liquids and any significant muscle. The skin was leathery, wrinkled and almost completely hairless. The spikes that fanned out behind me made me hunch over a bit and gave the illusion that I was a hunchback. But that wasn’t the worst part. No, the worst part was my face. I had a nose that looked like it’d been broken and reset wrong, a short grey beard, a noticeable underbite with two thick tusks coming out of the sides of my mouth, and I was bald to boot. However the worst thing out of this mess? My eyes. They were orbs of glowing green light with dots of fiery red that appeared to act as pupils. There was also this black smokey substance that wafted off the edges of my eyes. The fact that the face’s look was bored and emotionless with half-lidded eyes made it all the worse. It was like me... but not.... I felt sick, beginning to shaking even more as I feel chills run through my body. I noticed that Pinkamena was standing next to me, looking at me in the mirror. She was crying again. I hadn’t stopped. “I-I’m so sorry.” She said quietly as her hand grabbed mine and squeezed. My legs took that moment to give out and I dropped to the floor. Pinkamena gasped when I did. I squeezed my eyes shut and leaned against her. Her other arm wrapped around my head and held me close to her stomach as I simply sat there quietly sobbing.. “Shhhhh. Sh-Shhhhh.” She cooed softly. “H-how can you love that?” I said through a tightened throat. “B-because it’s y-you.” Came her reply. “Y-you scared me for a m-moment when I first saw you. Th-then I saw how much pain you w-were in. Y-you asked for help a-and my heart broke. Y-you were so scared.” She slowly rubbed her hand over my head. “Th-then Celestia told me a little about you. Y-you sounded like a great person. You were fun and nerdy and you had a sense of humor. P-Plus you like a lot of the s-stuff I like. Even if it is another universes version of it. I-I couldn’t wait to meet you.” I felt Pinkamena let go of me and lower herself so she was sitting next to me. Her arms wrapped around me and she rested her head on my shoulder. “Th-then I got to meet you. I immediately knew th-there was something special about you. I-I could feel it. Y-you pointed at me and said I want one. It made me laugh b-because I knew you were being funny, but I-I... I felt like I was actually wanted by someone.” I raised my arms and hugged the mare close to me, resting my head on hers. “Th-then you woke me from my nightmare. Hehehe.” She giggled. ”You threw pillows at me. When I was grouchy from waking up, you didn’t mind. You didn’t think I wasn’t acting normally because I wasn’t happy. You rolled with it when I made dirty jokes. You let me cuddle with you. Y-you didn’t leave when I asked if we’d end up together.” I heard her sniffle. “You let me be me. Y-you let me get naked and didn’t m-make fun of how I looked. Y-you think I’m b-beautiful. Y-you kissed me. No one’s ever kissed me before, b-but you did. You watched m-me c-cum and y-you made me feel sexy. Y-you s-said you l-loved me.” I now felt significantly more relaxed as I listened to Pinkamena’s soothing voice. “I do love you.” I murmured as I opened my eyes and looked down at Pinkamena. She opened her eyes and was looking up at me. Her cheeks were tear-streaked but she was smiling at me lovingly. I smiled down at her as best I could. “I love you too.” She said though she sounded a little choked up. I stared into her shimmering blue eyes. As one, we slowly leaned into each other and kissed. I felt her heat up as we did. I did too as my depression haze began to lift. So long as I had this mare I could handle anything. We broke apart and Pinkamena grinned at me. I smiled back. “Hey, Pinkamena?” “Yes?” She asked cocking her head to the side cutely. “Wanna get naked?” The moment I said that, she blushed bright red. “Y-yeah.” She nodded. She stood up then helped me to my feet. My legs slowly seemed to be getting used to holding my wait. She almost immediately unclipped and threw off her bra. I chuckled at her excitement as I dropped my underwear. Pinkamena wasn’t kidding about my dick. I mean damn... It had to be six inches at least, and that was flaccid. Though I could feel it start to harden the moment Pinkamena dropped her panties. She looked down at my cock and half-mewled, half-moaned. “Hon, my eyes are up here. Heh heh.” I said with a chuckle. “I know, but I want it.” She whined. “Well let’s shower first and you may get it later.” I booped her nose with a finger to get her attention. “Get it in what way?” Pinkamena smirked at me as she helped me cross the bathroom and helped me get in the tub. “Well, I'd still like to hold off on sex. That’s special and it needs to be the right time. But besides that, any way you want.” I said as I shakily lowered myself to sit on the bathtub floor. My spikes made faint scraping noises as the ran along the tub wall and The movement made them tingle a little bit. “As much as I want to disagree,” she began as she bent over to mess with the knobs on the wall. An act she didn’t need to do, but I thoroughly enjoyed. “I know you’re right. We always have foreplay and oral though.” “That we do.” I said as cold water poured down on me. I shivered for a minute or two until the water became nice and warm. Perfect temperature. “How’s that?” She asked turning around. “Perfect.” I sighed and leaned against the tub wall. “As perfect as you are.” I smiled at her. “Charmer.” She smirked as she put a hand on her hips. She walked over and sat down next to me. “How are you feeling?” “In what way are you asking?” I responded, putting an arm around her. She sighed contentedly as she leaned against me. “All the ways.” I thought for a moment. “Well emotionally I’m better-ish from my breakdown. At the moment I’m just happy being here with you, but I know that breakdown was probably the first of many episodes. Physically I feel weak and a little tired, and admittedly horny just from this situation and you.” “I could help with that.” Pinkamena smirked. “Later.” I booped her. “Let’s talk some first.” “Well, what do you want to talk about?” She giggled as she rubbed her nose. I shrugged. “Don’t know. I didn’t think that far ahead.” Pinkamena ran a finger over my ribs, causing my to twitch a bit. She giggled. “You’re ticklish.” “Heh. A bit. Be careful though. I may counter attack in unexpected ways.” I learned over and kissed her forehead. “Oh, That I wanna see.” She smirked at me with bedroom eyes. Then she suddenly brightened like a like a light just came on in her head. “Oh, I got it! Could you tell me about yourself?” I blinked. “Eh? Why? What do you wanna know?” “I want to know you. All of you. What was your life like?” Her question made my heart ache in a way that wasn’t necessarily good or bad. “I don’t know if there’s much to say...” I began. “I didn’t have much of a purpose after I got out of school. I was just floating so to speak. I got a job washing dishes at an Italian restaurant, but that was mainly to pay for all the things I was into. Gaming, figures, books, comics, stuff like that.” “Ooo, talk nerdy to me.” She said in a smooth sultry voice, then giggled. “But seriously, what were you into?” “Anything Blizzard, meaning Warcraft, Starcraft, Diablo, Heroes of the Storm, Overwatch. I love a bunch of other things, but Blizzard was what I grew up on.” I smiled at the memories of Playing Warcraft 3. “Well Jared, I’ve got a level seventy Monk in Discord, A level one-hundred-ten Warlock in Equus of Warcraft, The story of both Silver Forest in Warcraft and Stealth Kill in Starcraft always make me cry, I main The Mutilator in Nexus Wars, and I also main Rain Hard in Overwatch.” Pinkamena whispered in my ear. Oh Dear God I love this mare so much right now! I shivered violently. “Pinkamena hon, any more talk like that and you're going to make me cum from nerd love alone.” “I’ll have to try that sometime.” She winked mischievously. “Did you have any friends to game with?” My smile died. “No... I mean, I had a guild in Wow which was nice, and I had work friends but I never really had anyone close to me.” I sighed. “Honestly it was a lonely life.” “Well, you’ve got me now. I’m not going anywhere.” She said as she squeezed me with an arm. “I’ve got some kinky gaming ideas too.” My heart skipped painfully from both the warm feeling that Pinkamena filled me with and the very evident boner that I had. “Oh you do?” “Yeah...” she smirked at me. “Like me riding you in your lap while we play Discord or Overwatch or something, trying to see who will cum first.” “Hnnnt!” I grunted and squeezed her. “Dammit Pinkamena, you know exactly where to go for!” I groaned as I panted a bit. “I thought we were trying to avoid the sexy stuff.” “That’s what you said.” Pinkamena said as she leaned up to nibble my ear. “I never agreed to it though.” “Damn, you’re right.” I tried to calm my breathing, though I was now shaking again. “I’ll try to tone it down a little bit.” She almost purred. Then a look of thoughtfulness crossed her face. “I’m curious about something. How’d the Whole Celestia and Discord talking to you thing start?” I smiled a bit. I chuckled. “Heh. It was Tia first actually. I thought I was going crazy until she showed me that she could manipulate things around me.” “Holy Fucking Shit!” Pinkamena pushed herself away from me as she stared up at me, her jaw dropped in shock. “Princess Celestia is that fucking powerful?!” “She’s more powerful than anyone can possibly imagine.” I nodded as Pinkamena settled down and returned to her spot against my side. “She just never shows it.” “I can see that. How’d you react?” She asked, returning her head to my shoulder. “I freaked out at first. Then over a surprisingly short time I got used to it. Discord joined not long after. I had friends. Real friends. They just so happened to be Godlike friends. Heh heh.” I chuckled. “That’s wonderful.” Pinkamena giggled. “Do you know why they contacted you?” I thought for a moment, raising a hand to scratch at me beard. I’ve got a feeling that I was going to do that a lot. “That’s what always confused me. Celestia said that she was looking for a friend. However I remember her telling me that I had magic. Well, not exactly. I could have magic. Like there was a void, a hole that magic could fill. She said that that’s what attracted her to me. That void. Discord was the same way. However he was not being very subtle when he said he wanted to use me. Heh heh.” I chuckled. “I’m pretty sure Tia was using me to humanize Discord, teach him Empathy. It was working as far as I could tell.” My face fell. “Until... he... changed me...” I squeezed my eyes shut and held Pinkamena close as I tried not to slip back into the darkness of my thoughts. “Hey... hey... It’s okay.... I’m here...” Pinkamena cooed quietly. “I’ve got a theory.” “H-hmmm.” I semi-grunted as I held her. “You said you didn’t have a purpose right? Well what if this, what if all of this, was part of a greater Destiny that someone or something has planned for you?” Her words made my eyes snap open and I stared at her, my mouth opening slightly in shock. “What if you were meant to be here all along? Meant to be in Equestria, meant to have these powers, meant to be with me, for some greater purpose that we don’t know yet? I don’t think that this was an accident. Yes, I know it’s horrible, but I’d have never met you if you never got pulled here. This all has to mean something right? I know it’s scary and overwhelming, but I want to be here with you for everything that Destiny has planned for you.” “Holy shit.” I breathed. That was one hell of a paradigm shift. “I know that this isn’t really helping your stress right now, but I thought that if you could think about something hopeful, you wouldn’t be so sad.” Pinkamena looked away, unsure. She was right... I know I’d probably still have bouts of depression and that I’d only begin to start processing what happened to me, but Pinkamena just had given me something deeply important. She’d given me hope. She squeaked as I pulled her into my lap and squeezed her. “Thank you. Thank you so much.” “You’re welcome.” Pinkamena giggled as she hugged me back. I loosened my grip and she leaned against me, shifting so her back to my chest. However her ass/flank was also pressed right up against my erection. I did not mind in the least. “Mmmmmmm, someone’s excited.” Pinkamena looked up at me as I wrapped my arms around her midsection. “What can, I say? You bring it out of me.” I gave her a playful squeeze. “You know,” Pinkamena bit her lip and blushed, “It isn’t fair that I’ve been making you so hard and you’ve gotten nothing out of it.” “It’s fine.” I smiled at her. Pinkamena turned around in my grip and pulled herself up so I was cupping her flank with my hands. Her breasts pressed into my chest as I felt something very warm and very wet press against my erection. She was giving me a half-lidded, needy look. “No it’s not, and I think it’s about time I did something about it.” Author's Note Art for Cadence by kevinsano
I learn some things about my Marefriend, or fun in the shower with Pinkamena (Warning: More Clop)Starts with Clop. You have been warned! “Y-you don’t h-have to.” I couldn’t help but stammer. I didn’t want to disappoint her by finishing in moments. I was shaking like a leaf in a hurricane as Pinkamena’s lust-filled eyes bored into mine. She gave me a knowing smirk which made me both nervous and excited at once. Nervicited! She giggled playfully. “Oh, I don’t have to.” She said huskily as she pressed herself closer to me. Her breasts were pressed hard into my chest as she began to slowly grind her pussy against my almost painfully hard cock. “I want to.” she almost whispered in a half-moan. “I- I’m p-probably not g-going to l-last very l-long.” I stammered, my breaths hitching as she continued to grind against me. “Th-that’s fine. Mmmmmnnnn...” She moaned, closed her eyes, and chewed on her lower lip. “We- Mmmmph! We can w-work on that.” I was holding myself back. Why? What reason did I have not to be all over this? Here was a mare that loved me. A mare who was getting herself off by grinding her pussy against my cock, (I don’t care if I’m being crass) and I’m just laying here like a dead fish. That wasn’t fair to her, and honestly I was being an idiot for not doing anything to help this wonderful, sexy mare. Relationships are a two-way street after all. Time to take more of an active roll... “Pinkamena...” I said slowly. “H-huh?” Pinkamena opened her eyes and looked up into mine. She had the sexiest, lusty look on her face. I gave her a small smile as I jerked my arms into motion. My left hand slapped into the small of her back as my right flew down to smack into her flank with a wet slapping sound. She gave a startled gasping cry, which quickly died down into breathy mewling moans as I began kneading her flank with one hand and pressing her against my shaft with the other. I leaned in close and half-growled, “I can’t let you do everything yourself love,” into her ear. As I leaned back her eyes widened slightly. “O-oh F-fuck! You- Ah! Y-you’re gonna m-make me c-cum a-again!” “This-” I grunted as I felt my stomach contract painfully. I felt a familiar pressure in my nether regions. I really wasn’t going to last very long. “This isn’t a c-contest.” “T-to y-you! Ah!” Pinkamena began making the most adorable squeaking noises as she began bucking her hips against me. “S-so... S-so c-close! Ahhhh!” “T-together-” I gasped. I felt Pinkamena shiver violently as she squeezed my waist with her hips. I grunted as I tried to weakly buck my hips in time with hers. I moved a hand to hold her as close to me as I could manage. Pinkamena let out a high-pitched whine as she buried her face into my shoulder. In turn I squeezed my eyes shut as I buried my face into her mane. For some reason, I smelled flowers, damp earth, and rain. We came together, our bodies seizing as our joints locked up. I felt an almost burning hot wetness spurt against my cock as I felt my own release spurt forth and coat both our stomachs. Clop Ends. My brain was filled with a warm haze as I let go of Pinkamena, My arms dropped limply to the floor of the shower with a dull splash. My head rolled back and all I could hear was the sound of water raining to the shower floor and our ragged yet slowing breaths. Pinkamena felt so warm against me. I wouldn’t mind staying like this forever. “H-holy sh-shit...” Pinkamena breathed, trying to giggle through panting breaths. I could only weakly nod as I waited for my pounding heart to slow. I felt her shivering slow to a stop as she pressed her hands against my chest and pushed herself up to a sitting position. I opened my eyes and looked at her. She was giving me a weak, somewhat dopey smile. “Th-that... J-just... W-wow...” “I... I have no words.” I took a deep breath in and let it out slowly. I blinked, then looked at her with a small smile. “I love you.” She blushed and grinned at that. “I love you too.” She looked down at the mess I’d made and giggled. “We should probably clean up.” “Good idea. You don’t want to stay sticky and gross. Heh heh.” I chuckled, content in my relaxed state. Pinkamena let out a few small pained groans as she shakily got to her hooves. The water streaming down her body, with the light of the evening sun silhouetting her from behind, made her the most beautiful person I’d ever seen. She noticed that I was looking at her and blushed, sheepishly crossing her arms under her chest. “You’re staring.” “How can I not? You’re beautiful.” I smiled while voicing my thoughts. Her blush deepened. “Charmer.” She gave me a shy smile. She dropped an arm and held out her other hand. “Time to get you up.” I reached out a shaky hand and took hers. As she almost effortlessly pulled me to a sitting position and I briefly had to struggle to get my legs and feet under me. Soon enough though, she was supporting me easily with a hand on me spine to keep me from falling. Thankfully the shower head was higher than I was tall and still did a good job of getting both of us thoroughly cleaned off. We stood together under the falling water, with the rays of the setting sun illuminating us. Pinkamena held me close, hugging me and keeping her hold so I could stay standing. “This is nice.” She sighed. “Mmhmm.” I hummed, just happy to be in the moment. “Wanna just stay like this for a bit?” She asked, resting her head on my arm. “Sure.” I saighed. “Heh, the silence might get boring though.” “Well, we could still talk.” Pinkamena glanced up at me. “Mmmm, true.” I nodded. “What do you want to talk about?” “Hmmmm.” She tapped her chin in thought. “Did you spend all your time inside when not working? You couldn’t have been entirely a shut in.” I blinked. Huh, she wanted to know more about me? Cool. “No, I wasn’t a shut in the whole time.” I looked away. “This is going to sound really nerdy.” Pinkamena turned my head so I was looking at her. She had the most blank look on her face. She spoke in a dry monotone that honestly weirded me out a bit. “Honey, we just came together less than two minutes ago. If we shifted just a few inches we would have actually been fucking. There is nothing that you can do or say that would make me think less of you.” “You’ve... got a point there.” I took a breath. “So are you familiar with roleplaying games?” She raised a brow. “I’m not sure. I’ll have to check with my level one-twenty-five Griffon Assassin Archer in the Elder Souls Five: Flyrim.” “Right... Gamer Mare.” I blushed. “How about pen and paper roleplaying?” “I played Ogres and Oubliettes in college. I enjoyed it but never could find the right group after that.” She shrugged. I am loving this mare more and more with everything she says. “And how about live-action roleplaying?” I felt my stomach clench from nerves. Pinkamena blinked, then slowly a grin grew on her face. “Nooooo. You Larped? That’s adorable!” “Eh heh. Yes and no.” I said slowly. “Do you know what Heavy Combat is?” Her smile faded to a look of confusion. “No, what’s that?” “Heavy Combat is the buffer older brother of Larping. Heavy Combat involves full gear. As in body armor, shields, and custom built weapons that can hurt, but not maim or wound seriously. Think of it like guard training gear actually.” I explained. “It was all full contact. You get hit in the leg, you can’t use that leg, You get hit in the arm, you lose the arm, and the shield or weapon your holding. You get hit in the head or the heart, you’re dead. It can be pretty brutal, even though most boughts last maybe thirty seconds if the combatants are good enough. Some people were crazy enough not to wear body armor, just so they could be faster.” “Wait... So you dd the equivalent of guard sparring, for fun?” Pinkamena blinked. “Yeah.” I nodded. “How long did you do this for?” She asked. I couldn’t read the look on her face. It was confused, but there was something behind it she was hiding. “Since I was sixteen.” Stated. “And how old are you now?” She raised an inquisitive brow. “Twenty seven.” I said, feeling suddenly old. “So, you did this Heavy Combat for eleven years?” Pinkamena blinked, looking shocked. I nodded. “Every thursday. You’d think I’d make some friends, but I think my me-ness either bothered or intimidated people. Because I couldn’t really show that I was hurting if I got hit.” “That’s sad.” She squeezed me a little tighter. “So, did you have any specialties?” “Like weapon proficiencies? I guess.” I thought for a moment. “I couldn’t use a shield to save my life. But I was quick on my feet. I was decent with a one-handed weapon. But what I was really good with was staves, polearm-class staves, and two-handed swords. There was a guy who made this really nice claymore out of this faux wood material. Hurt like a bitch to get hit by it, but if I used it... Oh... man... It was a little off balance but it felt great to swing. It whooshed when it swung, which was awesome.” “Nerd.” Pinkamena giggled and booped my nose. “But seriously though, that’s actually pretty awesome.” “You know my nerdery makes you hot. Heh heh.” I chuckled and squeezed her playfully. “You wish.” She rolled her eyes then returned her head to my shoulder. We stood together, once again lapsing into silence. It was a comfortable silence however. The sun was just dipping beyond the horizon and the moon was rising in tandem. It would be night soon, but I didn’t particularly care. Then something hit me. I really didn’t know a thing about Pinkamena. I needed to remedy that. “Hey, Pinkamena?” I spoke up. “Hmmm?” Was her eloquent response. “I think it’s my turn to ask you some things.” I smiled down at her. “Also we may want to get out of the shower, or at least turn off the water before we get all pruney.” “You’ve got a good couple of points there.” Pinkamena giggled and briefly let me go to shut the water off. While she did that, I half-limped over to our original spot, now completely clean itself from the water, and slowly sat back down. When Pinkamena turned back around and saw me I just shrugged. “It’s nicer on the floor. Also, I don’t want to wear out my legs too much.” “True.” She nodded and walked over to join me. She slid down next to me on my left and intertwined her left hand with my right. “So, what do you want to know?” “Well, how old are you?” I started simple. “Twenty eight.” She nodded with a giggle. “I will answer any question you throw at me.” “Oh really?” I raised a brow. “How many siblings do you have?” “Four. I’m the middle between my older sister Maud and the twins Marble and Limestone.” Pinkamena fired off rapidly. “Good to know. Wait... Marble? Limestone? Does you family have something to do with rocks?” I cocked my head to the side. “Yep! Our family owns a rock farm!” She chirped. “Rock... What?” I blinked. “Oh right! You don’t have those where you’re from!” She facepalms with a slight giggle then looks back at me. “Since Our world is magical certain things can happen here. Like our world naturally growing magic-rich crystals and geodes among other natural phenomena. My family owns a farm in an area that is steeped in magically rich soil. Unfortunately that leaves the area somewhat barren and grey. I grew up in a place where I was the brightest thing for miles.” She was smiling but I could see the hurt in her eyes. “Sounds like it was lonely.” My face fell ever so slightly as I put my arm around her and pulled her close. “If... If I’m being honest it was. I was always different... I wasn’t as strong as my sisters or dad. Mom was a housewife while dad and the rest of us spent the days working the fields, moving geodes from one magic rich field to the next so we could sell them to buyers all over Equestria. I.... I wasn’t happy. Something was missing.... It was like there wasn’t any joy in my life. “One day, I was in the south field and this massive wave of multicolored light rolled across the sky.” Pinkamena’s face briefly changed to a look of awe and wonder. “It was one of the most beautiful things I’d ever seen... However briefly, my life was filled with color, and light, and life!” Her face fell. “Then it was gone... and I got told to get back to work.” She took a deep shaky breath. “Time passed. I found out I liked baking when I helped mom cook. I didn’t love it, but I enjoyed it. Maud went off to college for a degree in Arcano-Geology. Our little joke was calling it a Rocktorate.” She giggled. “You know Rocktorate instead of Doctorate?” “Heh heh, I got it.” I smiled and squeezed her a little. “When I went off to college I was supposed to get a degree in Arcano-Geology like Maud. But I didn’t want to. I wanted more out of life that just rock farming. So I switched careers to cooking. It wasn’t my destiny, but who cares. I liked it and that’s what I graduated with.” Her smile fell again. “However, dad wasn’t happy with my decision. He... He told me....” She began to sniffle. “Hey... hey. You don’t need to tell me if I don’t want to.” I squeezed her hand and tried to be consoling. “But... I-I need to get this out... I-I need to say this...” Pinkamena took a breath. “H-he told me I was a disappointment and a weakling. That I was cursed like the rest of mom’s family. That I was a freak that didn’t belong with the rest of the family and if I was going to do something to help the family that I shouldn’t come home at all.” She kept her composure, but tears began to stream from her eyes. “I-it hurt... A lot... But deep down... I knew I was different. Mom had always told me that I was special. That it didn’t matter if I was a blank flank. That not having a Cutie Mark yet only means that I have some great destiny.” I didn’t have any idea what a Cutie Mark was. But from context I guessed that it was some magical destiny shenanigans that popped up on a pony’s flank when the figured out what they were meant to do. Like some kind of Destiny Tramp Stamp. I could ask about it later. She’s too emotional right now and I don’t want to derail her story. Pinkamena rubbed her eyes. “A-after college I decided to move to some place far from the farm and my family. Reinvent myself a little so to speak.” She seemed to be calming down a bit. So I moved to Ponyville, the town you showed up in. It’s a pretty exciting place, though it feels like something stupid or weird happens every week. I got a job at the local bakery, and the Cakes, the owners of the bakery even let me board with them in their apartments upstairs. I also became their catering organizer and the local party planner. The second of which can be stressful at times, but enjoyable all the same. “As to reinventing myself.... I thought that, if I could make everyone else happy by acting nice and happy, and generally fun to be around, then I would become happy because I was making others happy. Maybe I’d even find a stallion through it, someone I could let in and let him know how I really am. There were a couple times where I thought I found the right one, but one just wanted to bed me... and the other didn’t like the real me.” “Their loss.” I grunted. “They have no idea what they’re missing.” I leaned over and kiss her head. “You’re sweet.” She smiles weakly. “So... everypony in Ponyville thinks I’m this silly, naive, childish mare who loves to have fun and throw parties. When in reality I’m a mare who screwed herself by acting that way. A mare who goes to sleep every night, lonely. A mare who still doesn’t have a Cutie Mark.” Pinkamena lapsed into silence. I couldn’t let her stay this way. Stay in this depression that I knew so well. “Well... You used to.” I spoke up. She blinked and looked at me. “I think you’re a wonderfully complex mare, who passionately cares for others now matter what they look like. A mare who’s stubborn enough to go up to a Princess and her student and demand to come along to ensure that a new arrival is taken care of. A mare who can see people for who they are, despite outward appearances.” Pinkamena started crying again, though the smile on her face told me they were happy tears. “Pinkamena, I want to know you. All of you. I want to know what makes you happy and what makes you sad. I want to know the beautiful mare I see before me. I want you to know that you’ll never have to sleep alone ever again, for I will always be there with you. And you know what, maybe there’s another reason I’m here. Maybe your great magical destiny involves me, just as my great magical destiny involves you? Maybe there’s some way I help you get your Cutie Mark?” I smiled at her, hoping that I said the right things. Pinkamena’s face lit up like a Christmas Tree. She snapped her arms up to give me a somewhat bone-crushing hug. Then she leaned over and buried her head in my shoulder. She began to shake, and I felt tears slowly fall onto my chest. I heard her softly murmur one thing over and over as she quietly sobbed. “Thank you.”
Back to bed, a talk with Tia, I get some stuff back, and meeting the last AlicornPinkamena cried herself out within minutes but we decided to lay there. Simply holding each other and basking in each others warmth. The last rays of sunlight were fading beyond the horizon, leaving us illuminated only by the overhead lights. Pinkamena stirred, letting out a quiet giggle. “I think it might be time to get out of the shower. We’ve been in here awhile.” Like she just tempted Fate, there was a knock on the bathroom door. “Jared? Pinkie Pie?” Came Celestia’s voice from beyond the door. “Now that you’ve been calling me Pinkamena, hearing Pinkie Pie just sounds weird now.” Pinkamena looked confused, yet thoughtful. I shrugged. “I get that.” “We’re alive.” Pinkamena called out. “We’ll be out in a minute.” “Oh! Okay!” Tia replied sounding a little surprised. “Umm, take your time.” Pinkamena quietly giggled as she got up, stood up fully, and helped me up. She helped me out of the shower and when she did, I got an idea. Pinkamena was furry and wet. What happens when you towel off something furry and wet? “Can I get a towel?” I asked innocently enough when she helped me out of the shower. “Sure.” She smiled happily unaware of my devious plan. She wandered over to the drawers below the sinks and pull out a towel. I hobbled after her. The moment she handed it to me, I gently shook it loose. Pinkamena stood up straight, holding her own towel and smiling warmly at me. Oh, if she only knew what was to come. I struck. “Gah!” Pinkamena yelped as I half-staggered forward and wrapped her up in the towel. I began to towel her off as fast as my frail hands could move. Which wasn’t all that fast, but Pinkamena didn’t seem to care. She laughed at my attentions. “Wh-ha-hat a-are yo-hoo-ou d-doing?!” “You’re going to be so fluffy. Heh heh heh.” I chuckled. “I demand a fluffy pony.” After a manic minute of toweling her off, I let the poor mare go and backed up a step. Pinkamena was now nice and dry. Nothing seemed to have changed. Then with a *pomf* her coat puffed out and her mane and tail got all poofy. She blinked in surprise as I smiled, really wishing I could grin right now. Her face changed from one of surprise to the bland look I saw earlier. She crossed her arms over her chest and raised a brow. “Really? You just wanted to make me fluffy?” “You’re cute when you’re fluffy.” I shrugged. “Bitch, I’m always fluffy. And for surprising me.” Her mane deflated, becoming flat once more. “You no get fluffy.” “Awwwww...” My smile faded. “Wait... how did you do that?” “Hon, I’m Pinkamena, I ain’t gotta explain shit.” She smirked at me. “I have no come back to that.” I blinked, trying my best not to lose it over how she did that. “Ah ha!” She pointed at me. “Point: me!” Her smile faded to a slightly embarrassed, awkward look. “Though, I really don’t know how I do it either to be honest. I just do things.” She shrugged. “Supposedly it’s a weird trait I get from my mom’s side of the family.” “Oh?” I asked, cocking my head to the side as Pinkamena walked over to me and began to towel me off with the towel she’d pulled out. “Do tell.” “Well.” she began while rubbing down my spikes and spine, “supposedly waaaay back in the family tree on my mom’s side, I had an ancestor that wasn’t a pony.” “Huh, could this be the source of the curse that your dad mentioned?” I asked as she moved on to toweling off my legs. “Yeah.” Pinkamena nodded. “Well, do you know what whatever-it-was, was?” Try saying that five times fast. “Nope, too far back. Wasn’t recorded.” She shook her head. “But whatever it was made certain females in our family different. My Granny Pie could supposedly do some magic even though she wasn’t a unicorn. Though all she could do was levitate rocks.” “And you can?...” I let the question hang in the air. “From what I’ve actually noticed. I can manipulate certain things that deal with my body, like making my hair poofy or flat like you saw. Also I get these weird sixth sense, psychic awareness kinda thing.” “Like you feel what’s going to happen before it happens?” “Exactly.” Pinkamena nodded. “Also, I’m pretty sure I’ve teleported at least once. Because no way can somepony with my build move that fast around a kitchen.” “Maybe this is another thing we get to discover. Heh.” I chuckled. “I figure out how to use my evil ungodly powers, and you get to learn how you do world breaking stuff as an earth pony.” “Woo! Cue, Training Montage!” Pinkamena giggled as she moved on to drying off my head. “Oh God no, please.” I shook my head causing the towel to actually squeak on my bald head. We both froze. My eyes met hers and Pinkamena held back her giggles as I blushed. “Anyway,” I coughed. “I’m still tired from our shower fun. I don’t have the energy for a montage.” “Well fine, but you owe me a montage later.” She faux-pouted at me as she stepped back, finished with her work. “Deal.” I nodded and gave her a thumbs up as she tossed the used towels down a laundry chute. Pinkamena then went and retrieved out discarded underwear. She walked over and handed me mine, supporting me while I pulled mine on. I backed up and leaned against the counter as Pinkamena proceeded to don her own clothing. “Like what you see?” She asked, giving me a sultry smirk. “Love what I see.” I smiled back at her. I glanced over at the door. “Tia have you been lurking there the whole time?” There was a moment of silence. “No...” Came the response from the other side of the door. “Right....” I stated. “Well back up, we’re coming out.” “Are you decent?” Tia asked, sounding a little nervous. “Define decent?” Pinkamena asked as she clipped her bra back together. “Ummm... Are you wearing clothes?” Pinkamena shot me a glance and smirked at me. I held up a hand to silence her before she could respond. “Define clothes.” “Dear Faust, Nurse Petal wasn’t kidding.” I could almost feel Tia’s dumb look. Pinkamena was covering her mouth to stop herself from laughing as she walked over to me and supported me so we could walk to the door together. She opened the door and I noticed that Tia was at the far end of the room, now in a more regal white dress, golden armbands, and a rather impressive gold crown.. When I went to walk out of the bathroom there was a clack of bone on stone and a spike of pain lanced up and down my spine. “Hnnnnt! Mother-” I grunted in pain as I backed up. I swiveled my head to the side and glared at my spikes, which I had somehow forgotten momentarily. “You alright?” Pinkamena immediately asked. “That sounded like it hurt.” “Stupid spikes attached to my stupid spine.” I muttered in response as we turned as one so I could sidestep out of the doorway. Once back in the room proper, I noticed that there were new sheets on the bed and a new vase full of flowers on the bed-side table. Pinkamena pulled back the sheets and helped me into bed. Once I was situated, Pinkamena herself slide in next to me. Tia simply watched us getting situated silently, with a slightly confused look on her face. “When I heard about you and Pinkie here, I honestly didn’t expect this.” Tia said sounding slightly confused. “Love works in mysterious ways. And I’m not talking about Cadence either.” I shrugged. “Yeah, like she was any help earlier.” Pinkamena snorted in irritation. “Hey, be nice.” I scolded gently. “But she just was off in her own little world while you were having a full-on mental breakdown!” She glared at me. “Pinkamena, I know you’re mad at her, but right now that’s the furthest thing from my mind. She can come apologise later.” I calmly booped Pinkamena’s nose. Her eyes crossed and she she sniffled, before sighing heavily. “Fine. But I’m still mad at her.” “You’re allowed to be mad at her. That’s fine.” I nodded then returned my attention to Tia. I folded my hands in my lap and smiled at her. “So Tia, how was Court today?” Tia blinked momentarily then shook herself. “Fine! It was fine. Normal day in Court. You know, Nobles wanting this and that, farmers disagreeing over old land rights. The usual.” She chuckled softly and waved a hand through the air. “Well that sounds absolutely hellish.” I stated. “You look nice in your royal regalia.” “Yeah, she does.” Pinkamena nodded, then rested her head on my shoulder like she had a few times before. If this was going to be a normal thing, I did not mind one bit. “Well thank you.” Tia nodded in appreciation. “And how are you doing, you appear to be doing a little better.” Her face fell. “I heard about your breakdown, I’m sorry...” I held up a hand to silence her. “It was the first of many I assume. But what’s important is I’m alive, and I have Pinkamena here with me.” I glanced over at the flowers for a moment and I got another idea. I looked over at the mare next to me. “Hey Pinkamena, wanna see something weird?” She looked up to meet my eyes, still looking a little grumpy. “You know, I know you’re just trying to make me feel better because of the Cadence thing, but yes. Yes I do.” I held up my left hand, causing both mares to stare at it. I looked over at the flowers and wrapped my hand around the stems. Instantly my hand and the flowers were surrounded by the sickly green glow I’d seen twice before. Only this time there was an eerie low thrumming noise that accompanied said glow. However, like before, The flowers swiftly withered, turned black, and finally turned to dust. I faintly felt something flow from the flowers into me, leaving me feeling the smallest bit better than before. The glow and thrumming died as I shook the dust from my hand and returned it to the bed. I glanced between the two mares. Tia had a look that was somewhere between disturbed and hurt. Pinkamena on the other hand was staring at me with her mouth hanging open. She actually looked awed. “That was cool....” She said slowly. Then she shook herself. “Well, horrifying in context with what you could potentially do to a person, but cool nonetheless.” I nodded. “I don’t get much of anything from them. I think it’s because they’ve been clipped and don’t have much life in them to begin with. I think larger things would take much more time to drain, and ponies-slash-people more time than that. I don’t think that I could drain someone anywhere near as fast as that, at least to start with I assume I’d have to actively try to drain someone to make it go faster.” I said, absentmindedly scratching my beard. “This is all theoretical of course.” I said glancing at Tia, who looked hurt more than anything else. “I’m sorry.” She said quietly. I saw a single tear roll down her cheek. “This is my fault. I did this.” “Celestia.” Saying her full name got her attention. “This wasn’t you. This wasn’t Discord. Though I do have some choice words for that Chaos God when he decides to come out from his corner. What caused this was beyond both of your controls. Yes I’m still mad at you and Discord for essentially kidnapping me and changing me, and I’ll be able to forgive you eventually, but the cause of this radical of a change wasn’t your fault. Now since I can’t exactly give you a hug without risking hurting you,” I glanced over at Pinkamena, “Pinkamena will you go and hug Tia?” “Sure.” Pinkamena smiled a little sadly as she slid out of bed and walked over to pull the taller mare into a hug. Which Tia gratefully accepted. Pinkamena then broke the hug and returned to her spot next to me. She spoke up when she got herself settled once again. “New topic. Something not as sad. I think that’d help all of us. It’s already been an emotionally draining day.” “Preach! Heh heh.” I chuckled, putting an arm around Pinkamena as she snuggling into my side. “Jared?” Tia’s voice got my attention and I looked over at the ruler. She looked curious now. “Hmmm?” I responded. “How do you suppose you can touch Pinkamena without draining her?” She asked, looking a little hopeful. “You’re asking the wrong people.” Pinkamena responded for me. “So... no theories?” Tia now looking less hopeful. “Again, wrong people to ask.” I said. Pinkamena giggled and raised a hand. I high-fived her. “I suppose it is a bit early for such questions.” Tia’s face flushed in embarrassment. “No, no, please continue to ask us questions that we can’t answer. It’ll pass the time until we get tired enough to sleep.” Pinkamena said in a deadpan voice while raising a brow at the diarch. “Though since we slept most of the day away anyway, that might be awhile.” “I love you.” I said with a smile as I leaned over and kissed her forehead. “Moon Petal was right. You two are cute together.” Tia commented, sounding almost surprised. “You’re Faust damn right we are!” Pinkamena grinned at the Princess. “Heh heh. So any reason you showed up besides to check on me?” I asked, returning my gaze to Tia. Tia blinked at me momentarily, as if processing my question. “Oh! Yes actually!” She stated happily with a grin. “I wanted to give these to you earlier but with everything being hectic and you falling asleep, I didn’t get the chance to.” Tia bent over and grabbed something at the foot of the bed. She brought up a blue gift bag and walked around the bed to hold it out to me. Odd. That bag looked familiar. “Awww. Did you get him a gift?” Pinkamena asked as I stared at the bag. “No. This is from someone else. I honestly can’t believe it survived the journey.” Tia responded, shaking her head as I upended the bag onto my lap. The figures of Blackhand, Gul’dan, and Doomhammer landed in my lap. As did my cell phone and earbuds. I froze. Slowly, I reached out reaching out and took hold of my phone. The phone now felt tiny and somewhat fragile. Hitting the button, the screen lit up and the password lock appeared. I tried to enter my password but my fingers were too big to do it right. After a few attempts Pinkie’s slender hands took the phone from me. “What’s your password?” She asked, her voice was calming. “1285.” I responded dully. Pinkamena easily entered the code. The first thing to appear was Kingdom Hearts 2 Dearly Beloved paused on my music screen. My eyes begin to sting as tears welled up in my eyes. Pinkamena hit play and the room filled with music. Instantly I got chills as I felt myself relax. “Oh... That’s beautiful.” Pinkamena said while sighing. “It’s my high blood pressure destroyer music.” I said slowly as I turned my attention to the figures in my lap. “It’s funny. The only things I have left to remind me of my life on Earth are a cell phone and three figures, heh.” I chuckled dryly as I closed my eyes and let my head fall into my hand. “I’m so-” Tia tried to say. You know what? No. I brought my head up and stared at the alabaster alicorn. “Tia if you say I’m sorry one more time I’m going to have Pinkamena hit you. I know you’re sorry. Beating yourself up over this isn’t helping anyone, especially you. Apologies can’t fix this. I don’t want your apologies right now. I need your support right now, and I want you to be better.” I sighed, now kicking myself for how harsh those words were. “Sorry...” “N-no.” Tia said, looking a little shaken. “You’re right. Beating myself up isn’t helping anyone.” “As harsh as that was, you weren’t wrong.” I felt Pinkamena’s hand entwine with mine. She gave it a light squeeze. “I think she might’ve needed to hear that.” “Thanks.” I glanced over to see that Pinkamena had pulled away a bit and was smiling weakly at me. “Still was a little uncalled for.” “Jared, your feelings are as valid as hers are.” Pinkamena gestured the hand holding the phone at Tia. “It’s perfectly understandable for you to feel hurt and angry and anything else. You don’t have to feel bad for feeling that way. You have been victimized. Your feelings are valid.” I blinked at her a couple times. Whoa. She’s really good at this. “I don’t need a therapist. I have you.” I responded with a smile while giving her hand a light squeeze. “Honestly both of you need to calm down and just take some time. Let you mind work through what it needs to work through.” Pinkamena returned her head to my shoulder. “Jared, you are not wrong.” Tia sounded a little stunned. “Pinkamena, have you considered going to school for counseling services?” “Nah. I’m good. I just had a great teacher for Psyche in college.” Pinkamena shrugged with a giggle. “Now I kinda wish I’d taken Psychology in school. Heh heh.” I chuckled. “Oh, Jared, before I forget. Twilight is going to bring you some books to read.” Tia spoke up, completely changing the topic. Books?! I love books! I looked back over at her. “Oh really? What books?” “Someone’s excited. You’re shivering.” Pinkamena giggled. “I love to read, so sue me.” I briefly glanced at the cheekily grinning mare. “Well, I would but you’re broke.” The pink mare responded. “Hmmph. So, does that mean you’ll pay for all our dates?” I asked, turning my head fully to look at her as Tia started giggling. “On my salary? Oh fuck no. We’ll have to come up with special ways to do our dates.” Pinkamena smirked lustfully at me. “Are your dating rules still in effect, or did they go out the window?” I asked with my small smile. “Those were thrown out when we came together in the shower.” Pinkamena gave me bedroom eyes. Dammit! Down boy! You finished like five-ten-something minutes ago! “Ahem... I-I’m still right here.” Tia’s voice made both of us look at her. She was blushing hard and trying not to look in our general direction. “And/You’re point?” Pinkamena and I said simultaneously. There was a knock that drew all of our attention. “Tia? Sister you weren’t at dinner. I-” The door opened and a mare stepped in and froze that moment she got through the door and closed it. The mare wasn’t quite as tall as Tia, but was a little more muscled. She was jet black, with a long flowing mane that looked like a patch of the night sky. A long black spiral horn protruded from her forehead and clawed “fingers” her massive batlike wings dragged on the ground. Her slitted, almost draconic, blue eyes swept the room and she gasped when she saw me. Her opened mouth showing a sizable pair of fangs. Instead of a dress like Tia’s, show wore an armored battle dress of light blue metal. With armored hoof-shoes, gauntlets, breastplate, and a metal skirt that went down just past her knees. A crown of black metal, whole thing ringed in sapphires, sat atop her head. The dark alicorn’s eyes swiftly glanced from Tia, to Pinkamena, to me, to the boner I’d unfortunately grown thank’s to Pinkamena, then back to my face. There was an almost tense moment of silence. Then the mare spoke. “That’s a rather impressive boner you have there.” “I know right?!” Pinkamena cried happily. “My sister, a Princess, just complimented your boner.” Tia facepalmed. “She complimented my dick, yes.” I nodded with a smile then turned to address the Princess of the Night. “Hello Luna, it’s nice to finally meet you.”
I Discover Magic! Also, turns out I have more than just a room to stay in.“It’s nice to finally meet you too.” I nodded with a small smile. “Apologies for the... errr.” “He’s sorry about his boner.” Pinkamena said for me. “That was kinda my fault.” “Thank you." I looked at her and gave her a little squeeze of appreciation. “Do not worry, Jared. I am not easily offended by such things.” Luna said with a small smile, waving a dismissive hand. “How often is she seeing guys with boners?” Pinkamena whispered in my ear. I coughed trying to hide my chuckle and did my damnedest to glare at her. “Calm yourself.” I murmured. “Nope.” She smiled cheekily. “More often than you would think, Miss Pie.” Luna grinned at us. “Ah! She could hear us!” Pinkamena just with a slight gasp and a blush. “Oh now you're embarrassed.” I rolled my eyes. “Can we move on please?” Tia groaned, still facepalming. “But Sister, aren’t you impressed by his endowment?” Luna gestured to me. The act actually made me very uncomfortable. “This is a normal thing that happens to guys. It’s not a big deal.” Pinkamena said, returning to her more thoughtful look. “I think it is a big deal.” Luna grinned at us in a way that reminded me of a shark circling its prey. Moving on! Quick change subject! “Luna, did you say dinner earlier?” I asked, something the Night Princess said finally clicked for me. The Bat/Dragon-mare’s face fell to a look of abject confusion. “Yes....” “Huh... What time is it?” I asked, curious. “A little past seven.” Tia responded finally removed her hand from her face. “Why do you ask?" I looked over at the mare snuggled comfortably into my side. “Pinkamena have you eaten today?” Pinkamena yawned, looking somewhat sleepy. “No, but I’m fine.” She smiled happily. Yet, her body had a different opinion. Her stomach growled, causing a rosy blush to appear on her cheeks. “Heh. Your stomach disagrees. Heh heh.” I chuckled, poking her belly with a finger. She squeaked and batted my hand away. “Don’t poke my flub!” “Heh heh, It’s kinda hard not to. It’s just so pokable.” I smiled and tried to poke her again but she grabbed my hand and twisted it around to start poking my own stomach with it. “Heh heh heh heh.” I giggled in monotone. “Not so funny now, is it Jared?” Pinkamena giggling with an evil grin. “I-I just wanted you to admit you were h-hungry.” I said through more monotone giggles. I tried to pull my hand away, but I was too weak and Pinkamena was too strong. The assault continued. “Well I am, but I don’t want to leave you. Happy now?” Pinkamena now added one of her own hands to the assault on my poor frail form. “N-no! No I’m n-not. My P-Pinkamena needs to be f-fed.” I managed to get out. “You win. Stahp.” Instantly Pinkamena stopped and let me go, allowing me some much needed time to breathe. “That’s all I was waiting for.” She nodded and crossed her arms over her stomach with a pout. “I suppose I could eat something so long as you’re there.” I leaned over and Kissed Pinkamena’s forehead, causing the blush she still managed to keep, to deepen. “Well good. I don’t want you to go hungry on my account. We can probably get something brought here, unless you’d like to leave this stuffy room.” “But I don’t want to leave you.” Pinkamena’s brows furrowed as she continued her pout. “There’s such a thing as wheelchairs. Just drap me in the bed sheets or something, stick me in a wheelchair, and we can got to the dining room or something.” I responded with a shrug. “J-jared.” Tia’s shaky voice caught my attention. I looked over to see that Luna and her were both having a hard time holding back their giggles. “Aren’t you feeling hungry at all? You haven’t eaten a thing in days. I’d expect you to be famished.” I blinked. Her comment made me actually take a moment to focus on how I was feeling in a physical sense. Besides the feelings of weakness, soreness, and stiffness that I had generally been able to tune out, there was something else.... a feeling of... emptiness..... Not the physical or emotional kind of emptiness.... A kind of emptiness that was hard to describe. It wasn’t painful or even that noticeable when I didn’t focus on it. Yet it was there. Ever present. However the emptiness didn’t feel.... complete. Like the emptiness was a well. A well that only had a small pool in the bottom of it. There was something there. it was simply such a small amount that I barely noticed it. So. Was I hungry? Yes. For food? No. Did it bother me? Only when I focused on it. Speaking of which, when I focused on the well inside me, I noticed two paths that sprouted from either side of the well. When I followed the paths I noticed that they lined up with my arms and hands. How I knew this, I did not know. This information, verified that I did indeed drain through hand contact. I turned my attention back to my well, specifically the small pool at the bottom of it. The more I focused on it, the more I noticed things. I started to “see” colors in the pool. No, not colors in the pool, the colors of the pool. The pool was a swirling mass of green light that reminded me of fire and blue light that reminded me of smoke... or was it water? Surround the pool was a black light that looked a lot like smoke or mist. Then it hit me. I was staring at my magic. I only had a miniscule amount for now, it was still my magic I was seeing. This is so awesome! I had a thought. If I could keep my focus on the magic, and somehow pull back my focus.... Suddenly I snapped back to my normal vision. Only everything was different. Everything was a hazy black. I was staring at my hands. They were now indistinct, like a silhouette. They now changed color to match the blue and green of my pool, and they were surrounded in an aura that matched the black smoke/mist that surrounded the pool as well. I noticed bright pink next to me. That had to be Pinkamena. Looking over at her I say that she too was a silhouette of color. She was a soft pink fluff. Like she’d turned into a pink cloud pony. However, two things stood out on, or should I say, in her. There was a small dot of green on her forehead. I assumed that that was from when I’d kissed her. The other was more confusing. There was a ball of angry red orange light that roiled inside her chest near her heart. “Jared?... You okay? You’ve been staring at my tits for a couple minutes now.” Pinkamena’s silhouette vibrated when she spoke and her voice sounded slightly distorted and echoey. “Sorry.” I said slowly, moving my gaze up to where I assumed her eyes were. “You’re magic’s just really pretty.” “Her what?” Tia’s flat response made my attention snap to the alicorns. I instantly regretted that decision. Luna was a beautiful, vibrant silhouette of midnight blue filled with small motes of light. Like she was a moving patch of the night sky. She also had an aura of silver light surrounding her. Tia however was a blazing gold white light that was like staring at the sun. I reacted as such, slamming both my eyes and my mind’s eye/magic sight shut. “Jared?” Tia sounded concerned. “Jared talk to us, what’s happening?” Pinkamena asked, her voice filled with worry. “The good news,” I began, “I figured out how to see magic. I think I might be able to do it again too. The bad news. I just stared at Tia. Light Damn you’re shiny!" I was met by silence. I cracked an eye open. My vision had indeed returned to normal. However Luna and Tia were both giving me slack jawed looks and Pinkamena just looked confused. “You what now?” Pinkamena asked, both looking and sounding very confused. “I learned how to see magic... I think.” I responded. “You shouldn’t be able to do that. That’s very advanced magic. Most ponies don’t learn that for years.” Tia sounded a little dumbfounded. I was suddenly reminded of the difference between a Wizard and a Sorcerer in D&D. PInkie’s stomach growled again, snapping everyone out of their thoughts. “Perhaps we should put this off until we can properly test Jared?” Luna said glancing quickly between all of us. “Good idea. We can figure this new development out later.” Tia shook her head then look at Pinkamena and I. “Would you like to have dinner brought here, or would you prefer to leave the room?” I looked at Pinkamena. ”Your choice.” “Well, I think it would be good for both of us to get out of this stuffy room, at least for a bit.” Pinkamena tapped her chin thoughtfully for a moment. “Well we could move to the other room, perhaps young Cadence and Blueblood could join us?” Luna asked. “Other room? I thought there was just a hallway outside?” I blinked in confusion. All three mares looked at me in confusion. I blushed and refused to look at any of them. “I’ve never been outside this room.” I muttered. “Ha ha, well come and see then.” Luna walked over, opened the door and stepped out. “Should we put on some clothes?” I asked glancing between Pinkamena’s and my lack of full attire. "This is your area, you're free to dress as you two wish.” Tia smiled as she too walked out of the room. “Oh you’re in for a surprise.” Pinkamena grinned at me as she shimmied off the bed and walked around to my side. She helped me sit up and helped me scoot off the bed to my feel. I was briefly shocked by the cool floor on my feet, something I’d not noticed before, but quickly got over it. She held onto my left arm with her left and put her right hand on my spine to steady me. Together we slowly shuffled to the doorway and she helped me move so I could side step out of it. Note: When I get my own place, have all the entryways wide enough so I can walk through without hitting anything. On turning so I could fully see where we were standing I was a little stunned by the room I was in. I apparently had been staying in a full suite. Perhaps the room I’d been in had been rapidly converted into something more fitting of a patient. The floor was carpeted in fluffy red carpeting. To my left was a small lounge-like area with three wooden chairs and a rather plush looking blue couch. Natural light filtered in from the nearby windows. Across from me was another wood door that I assumed led... Canterlot Castle? I assume that’s where I am. To my right wa a small dining room set. Basically a large rectangular wooden table with six chairs around it. Beyond that was a small kitchenette set into the wall. “Well... This is nice.” I said slowly. “Yep! Though the kitchen’s a little small.” Pinkamena giggled as she helped me shuffle over to the dining table and help me sit down in the chair that creaked a tiny bit when I sat down. She sat to my right. “I’ll be back momentarily.” Luna said as she wandered out of the far door. “She’s probably just going to tell a guard to bring our dinner here.” Tia giggled as she sat across from me. She glanced between me and Pinkamena with a smile on her face. “I’m glad you two found each other.” “So am I.” Pinkamena and I said in unison then stared at each other before Pinkamena giggled and hugged me. “I really don’t blame either of you for how frisky you’ve been.” Tia’s smile turned mischievous. Both of us stiffened. “I get it, both of you love each other and you just want to express that.” I was having weird feelings, like I my mom was trying to talk about our sex life. My mom.... And now I was sad again. “Hey, you doin okay?” Pinkamena asked. I sighed, rubbed my eyes and looked at her. “Yeah, just got reminded of my mom, and that made me think about the fact that I’m never going to see her again.” “Awwwwww.” Pinkamena cooed as her ears pinned back. She wrapped her arms around me in a tight, but not uncomfortable hug. “I’m sorry Jared.” Tia said quietly. “Tia, what did I say? I’m not afraid to have Pinkamena spank you.” I said in response, a tad irritated that she said I’m sorry again. “I’d do it, if it help you feel better.” Pinkamena cooed and nuzzled me as I gently ran a hand through her hair. “I don’t know if that’s a good idea.” Glancing over showed that Tia was blushing. I smiled a little, thankful that Pinkamena was trying her best to cheer me up. “But if I spanked you, your flank would never stop jiggling.” Pinkamena responded in total seriousness. I snorted a bit and shook my head. “I-I don’t know if it would d-do that.” Tia was blushing as red as a tomato. “We won’t know until we try.” Pinkamena grinned, giving the alicorn her best bedroom eyes. “Alright, alright. I’m feeling better you can stop now. Heh heh.” I chuckled. “Any time!” Pinkamena grinned up at me then murmured into my ear. “We can talk about your family whenever you’re ready to. No pressure.” I fucking love this mare. Suddenly the door burst inwards making all three of us jump. Luna came in grinning from ear to ear. “We have brought food for consumption!” She cried happily. “We have also brought others for companionship!” Following behind Luna was a rather worried looking Cadence and a unicorn stallion that I’d never seen before. The stallion looked taller than Pinkie, he had a white coat and a golden blond mane. His bright blue eyes were looking at Pinkamena and I half in amusement and half in concern. I wasn’t a judge one who looked good compared to others, but I’d say he was a handsome stallion. He work a nice black business suit with a black tie. He looked like someone out of Mad Men. As some guards came in pushing a rolling tray filled with all kinds of foods, they stopped not far from the table as Cadence wandered over to talk with Tia. Cadence actually looked ashamed now. The stallion walked up a few feet from Pinkamena and I and looked us over briefly, looking thoughtful. Clearing his throat, he grabbed everyone’s attention. “I’m sorry, but Cadence, aunts. Am I the only one who’s feeling a tad overdressed for this dinner? I feel so out of place compared to how comfortable they look.” I noticed Luna and Tia briefly share a mischievous look. Cadence looked like a lightbulb just turned on and also gained that same looked. I had a very bad feeling. “You’re right Blue.” Cadence said. “We are overdressed.” This is going to be the most awkward dinner ever.
A very awkward dinner“Jared.” Tia tried to coax my gaze away from the table. Nope. I refused to look at her. “Jared, it’s not that bad.” She continued. In response I looked at Pinkamena. Who, oddly enough, looked as uncomfortable as I was. She was giving me a look that said, ‘this was a poor decision,’ as she prodded at her mostly uneaten salad with a fork. “Perhaps we went a little too far?” Blueblood suggested, sounding a little ashamed. “Maybe a bit?” Cadence sounded more concerned. “Nonsense! They just need to actually look at us.” I could feel Luna’s grin directed at us. I noticed a small detail about Pinkamena while I was looking at her, specifically how she held her fork. “Pinkamena, are you left handed?” “Yep. I am actually.” A small smile grew on her face as the mare continued to poke at her salad. “Huh. Interesting.” I nodded. Huh, learn something new every day. “And you’re right handed, like most people are.” Pinkamena stuck out her tongue at me. Then she glanced at my untouched salad. “You’re not eating.” “Not hungry.” I shrugged. “Just doesn’t feel like eating.” “Maybe your magic makes it so you don’t need to?” Pinkamena furrowed her brow. “Have you tried?” “No.” I stated. “Though I’m a little hesitant to try.” “They’re ignoring us.” Tia sighed. “Let them take their time. They can socialize when they choose to.” Blueblood said with a light chuckle. “I’d say you should, but I don’t want you getting sick if you only subsist on life essence.” Pinkamena’s small smile returned. “Wouldn’t hurt to try.” I shrugged once again. Taking my rather fancy looking fork. I speared a few pieces of lettuce. I’ve never really enjoyed salad that much anyway, but I thought that I should try it anyway. The moment the “food” touched my tongue I instantly regretted trying to eat. The lettuce tasted like ash. What I ended up spitting out was much the same. “Bleh! Pbth!” “It looks like your mouth acts the same as your hands. Which means that you could drain someone by biting them.” Tia said, sounding thoughtful. “And now I’m a vampire.” I sighed, letting my head fall into my hand. “Hey. It’s not so bad.” I felt Pinkamena put her arm over my shoulders. “You’re a better vampire than the ones in those terrible Dusk books. Also you’re going to save a ton of bits on food costs.” I chuckled and leaned over to give her a little nudge. “You know just what to say.” “Awwwwww....” Cadence cooed. I used the edge of my fork to scrape the dusty remains from my tongue. “Bleh. Would anyone else like the rest of my salad?” I set the fork back down on the table with a dull clinking sound. “I’ll take it.” Blueblood spoke up before the others could. The plate was engulfed in a bright blue aura and the plate disappeared from my vision. “Tha-” I made the mistake of looking at Blueblood when I responded. I expected the stallion the be somewhat thin, him being a caster, or at least being from a primarily caster race. I was wrong. Blueblood was ripped. The kind of ripped that made me think he stepped out of a ponified version of Jojo’s Bizarre Adventure. He honestly looked like he was carved out of marble. He was a alabaster Pillar Man. How many abs did he have? Twelve? You could carve meat on that.... “I think I broke him.” Blueblood said with a light blush. “He’s mine!” Pinkamena snapped. “Also, he doesn’t swing that way... I think...” I couldn’t brain. “God damn....” I breathed, suddenly feeling very inadequate. “Were.... Were you born looking like that?” “Yes I came out of my mother’s womb the shining god you see here.” Blueblood said raising his arms to either side and making his voice sound almost haughty. Before a grin split his face, his arms dropped, and he chuckled. “No.” He shook his head. “It took years to get like this. Actually most of this came from the adventures of my youth. I used to be an explorer before settling down to help my aunts during their courts and townhalls. Exploring is actually how I got my Cutie Mark.” “Ummmm... Side tangent.” Pinkamena spoke up. “Now I don’t want to sound too crass, and I know they’re your aunts, but how are you not hard as a rock right now? You are in a room with four beautiful mares.” “And me.” I quipped. To my surprise, Blueblood actually laughed. “Partially self control. Also... I’m not interested in mares. Actually, were you not taken Jared, I’d be interested in courting you.” “Really?” I blinked stupidly. “Look at me.” I gestured to all of me. “There’s more than appearance in attraction Jared.” Said with a small smirk. “Auntie Tia told me quite a bit about you. I find you intriguing.” I felt slightly uncomfortable under his gaze. I felt Pinkamena’s arms draped over my shoulders, and I felt her chest press into my back as she rested her chin on my shoulder. “Well he’s mine.” Pinkamena said with a hint of a growl. I felt chills run through my body, and shivered a little. Oh damn.... “Alright, calm down you two.” Tia said with a chuckle, drawing my attention. That was another mistake. Because I got a full view of both celestia and luna in nothing but bras and panties. Tia was wearing a lacy black bra that looked like i came right out of Victoria’s Secret. Luna was wearing much the same, only her bra was white. I quickly snapped my head away, returning my gaze to Blueblood. Bad decision. I tried to make a noise of protest, but my throat had decided to close up. My face was burning something fierce. So my gaze fell on the only person I hadn’t looked at yet. Cadence. Cadence had gone along with their plan, however she had one key difference. She had gone topless. Cadence swiftly noticed my gaze, yelped “Sorry!” Then covered herself with her arms. She was a tad late however. I had already gotten quite a view. I snapped my eyes shut and decided just to drape myself over the table. Luna and Blueblood were giggling at me. “It’s not that funny.” Tia sighed, sounding much like the disappointed mother. Various images were burned into my retinas. Fuck my life. Then I heard the door open. I raised my head to see who came in. It was Twilight. “Princess I brou-” She froze both mid-step and mid sentence. Her eyes quickly snapping between all of us before landing on Tia. Her face went from violent to crimson as her eyes widened. Then the poor mare’s eyes rolled up into her head and she collapsed like a sack of potatoes. “Twily!” Cadence cried, immediately getting up. Which showed off the fact that she happened to also go commando. I’m done. My head hit the table with a groan. “Yeah, I think that’s enough.” I heard Pinkamena say flatly. “Hey, you wanna get up and return to our room?” Our room. There was something about that I liked. “Yes please.” I responded. I slowly stood, Pinkamena getting up to support me. “Thank you for the meal.” I said weakly, as Pinkamena helped me back to our room. Author's Note Because I forgot in the last chapter. Here’s a reference for Blueblood. It’s not perfect, but it get’s the point across. Art by singingseashelle This chapter felt kinda like an writing an anime or manga. I happened to enjoy it.
Returning to bed with a Pie“Well... wearing only underwear is ruined.” Pinkamena said, with more than a hint of irritation in her voice, as she shut the door behind us. “Tomorrow we start wearing clothes cause..... Ugh....” She grumbled. “Sounds good to me.” I shuffled to the bed and flopped onto it. Oh sweet softness. I’ll never leave you again. I heard Pinkamena’s hooves clop on the floor behind me. “Need some help?” She giggled. I shifted my head so I wasn’t face down in sheets. “Yes please.” “Alright hold on.” I saw her walk around the foot of the bed. In moments, I felt her grab onto my spikes and tug. Now on the bed full I pushed myself to my hands and knees and somewhat shakily crawled to the head of the bed. “Hmmm.” I hummed as I stared at the messed up pile of pillows. Thinking for a moment I pushed myself into a sitting position and shuffled around until I was facing the right direction. In my shifting I’d messed up the bed, throwing pillows off unintentionally with my spikes. I looked around at the pillows and messed up bed. “Well shit.” Pinkamena giggled and I looked up at her to see her smiling at me. I blinked. “What?” “You’re cute.” She responded, crossing her arms under her chest. Mmmmm... Dem titties... “No you.” Came my intelligent comeback. Pinkamena snorted and burst into giggles as she facepalmed. Then her face fell into a small frown and she sighed. She looked back at me. “Can I get something off my chest?” “If it’s about that dinner. Go ahead. However if you’re referring to something else...” I let my sentence hang as I tried in vain to organize the pillows behind me. “Here, let me.” Pinkamena walked over and had me lean forward so she could organize the pillows that were still on the bed. “So... I get what they were trying to do in there.” She began, bending over to pick up a pillow next to the bed. And... Dat ass. “They were trying to make... I don’t know if it was us or just you, more comfortable. Sure I get that, but just because the two of us are comfortable mostly naked, doesn’t mean that we’re okay with other people being half or, in Cadence’s case, fully naked.” I listened quietly as she wandered around to the left side of the bed and retrieved the other pillows. “Tartarus, Blueblood was joking!” She snapped. She began organizing the pillows behind me. When she was finished I leaned back and felt all the tension in my back relax. This was nice. I kept my eyes on the mare as she started adjusting the sheets, lifting my legs so she could pull the sheets out and over me. “I could tell Blue was uncomfortable despite how he acted. Cadence was super uncomfortable! Celestia seemed a little uncomfortable. Yet, Luna seemed perfectly fine! Why?” She snorted as she walked around to the right side of the bed to continue adjusting the sheets over my legs. “Was Luna used to this sort of thing? I’m expecting some sort of apology for that.” She frowned and crossed her arms under her chest again, frowning and honestly looking quite cute as she frowned. “Pinkamena.” I said. She looked at me, still looking irritated. “Come snuggle.” I patted the bed beside me. I could see the war going on in her head. She wanted to stay angry at the the royals, but she also wanted to snuggle with me. I could see that the latter won out as she gave me a warm smile. She sighed. “Okay. I guess I’m a little worked up over nothing.” “No.” I shook my head. “It’s not nothing. It’s something that really bothered both of us. Thanks for getting me out of there by the way. That wasn’t appropriate, even if it was an attempt at making us feel better. You are right to be angry. I’m too drained to be angry.” “You’re welcome.” Pinkamena smiled. Then her face fell. She looked unsure instead of angry. She seemed lost in thought. She chewed on her lower lip then looked up at me. “Hey Jared... How’d I compare to the... the others?” Awwwwww! Pinkamena no! “How so?” I cocked my head to the side. “As in... physically...” Now that the anger, the root of the anger is shown. I won’t have my mare feeling self-conscious about her body. “Pinkamena love, you blow those four out of the water.” I responded. She looked at me looking vulnerable. “But I’m-” I cut her off. “Don’t say fat.” I pointed at her. “Chubby.” She said with a hint of a smile. “Damn it.” Her small smile died. “But I am chubby. They’re gorgeous.” “Pinkamena hon, come here.” I patted the bed again. With slight hesitation, Pinkamena hopped up on the bed and crawled over to me. She turned and flopped next to me, resting on my spikes. I put an arm around her and pulled her close. I put an around around her and she snuggled up against me. “Are you really that worried about how you look compared to them?” I asked looking at her and giving her a squeeze. “Yeah.” She sighed. “Why?” “I’m just.... I got really self conscious. We’re in this room with three absolutely stunning mares and one golden god of a stallion.” Pinkamena chewed on her lip a bit. “I may not be gay... but... Damn...” I admitted. Pinkamena poked my side causing all of me to twitch. “Shut up.” She said with a weak smile. “Sorry.” I rubbed my side with my free hand. She sighed again. “I know that it’s not helpful trying to compare myself to them. I’m... I’m guess I’m just jealous. Jealous that they look like that, and I look like this.” She gestured at all of herself. “I can see why you’re jealous.” I nodded. “Yet, I still would take you over them any day.” I leaned in and kissed her forehead. Pinkamena blushed. “I’m still chubby.” “So? I think that’s a good thing. More of you to love.” “Am I just being silly?” Pinkamena asked, sounding unsure. “No, you said it yourself. You’re feeling self conscious.” I responded, giving her another squeeze. “Anything I can do to help?” “Tell me I’m beautiful.” She responded quietly. “You’re gorgeous.” I whispered in her ear. I felt her shiver as her ear flicked. “T-tell me I’m sexy.” Pinkamena looked up at me a deep blush on her cheeks. My response was to lean in and kiss her. Pinkamena squeaked, then her eyes fluttered and closed as she pressed herself into me. I closed my eyes as I held her. I felt her start to shiver as a small moan escaped her lips. We broke apart and I opened my eyes to see Pinkamena giving me a half-lidded stare while biting her lower lip. “You know... I technically still have something to get off my chest.” I felt my heart skip as she reached back and undid her bra. Thinking quickly, I grabbed her. She gasped as I rolled her so she was sitting in my lap straddling me. “Better?” “Much.” She let her bra slide off and I couldn’t help but stare. Yet that lasted only for a moment as she pressed herself into me. She almost hungrily locked lips with me once again. I wrapped my arms around her and held her close as she moaned into my lips. Then there came a knock at the door. Immediately Pinkamena broke the kiss and sat up, glaring at the door hatefully. I however, could only manage to stare at it. “Hello? It’s Twilight. Can I come in?” “Motherfucker.” Pinkamena swore. She gave me a very irritated look as she grabbed her bra and put it back on. She then shimmied around until she was sitting on my lap, her flank firmly pressed onto my orchood. She leaned back and I wrapped my arms around her. “We’re continuing where we left off the moment she leaves.” Pinkamena whispered. “I’m not opposed to that.” I leaned in and nipped at the tip of her ear. Pinkamena shivered. “O-okay.” She then raised her voice. “We’re decent Twilight, come on in.” Under her breath she growled. “Cockblocking bitch.” Author's Note Honestly I fought with the more emotional bits of this chapter, writing and rewriting certain sentences over and over. I hope it came out okay.
A Unicorn, A Pegasus, and a needy Earth PonyThe first thing Twilight did on coming in was freeze at the state she found Pinkamena and I. The brown book bag that she was holding dropped to the floor with a thud. She stayed frozen only for a moment before she screamed. "PINKIE WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? GET OFF HIM!" I couldn't see her face that well, but I guessed that she was giving Twilight a blank expression when she responded rather flatly. "I intended to get him off, yes." "No! That's not what I-" She sputtered briefly before regaining her traction. "Get off him he's dangerous! He could be killing you!" "Rude." Pinkamena stated with a huff. More than likely feeling that she wasn't getting anywhere with my pink mare, Twilight's eyes fell onto my with an angry glare. "What did you do to her?!" I blinked. I had ran out of my allotted fucks for the day at a much earlier point. Thus, I responded honestly. "Do to her? Do you mean physically, because I made her cum a couple of times. Beyond that not much. Emotionally... That's a bit more complicated and I don't feel right explaining. Pinkamena should be the one to tell you." "Awww you're sweet." Pinkamena cooed while glancing up at me, intertwining the fingers of a hand with mine and giving me a squeeze. Her gaze returned to the purple mare. "Also he did. It was wonderful." Twilight's eye twitched and she took slow breaths in and out through her nostrils. "It might be more helpful to actually explain things instead of trolling the poor mare." I said glancing down at Pinkamena. "Fine." Pinkamena said with a slightly irritated sigh. I could almost feel her rolling her eyes. "Twilight Sparkle, I'm fine. Jared's not hurting me, far from it. We don't know why his magic isn't doing anything to me. It's a mystery. Could be for any number of reasons. Personally I don't care if it's one that gets solved. Secondly, we are in a relationship." That made my heart flutter more than a bit, and I couldn't keep the small smile off my face. "What we do together is our business. Before you say anything, yes we know we're moving rather fast. I don't particularly care, and I don't think Jared does either." "I don't. I'm just happy to be in the moment." I supplied. "Thank you." Pinkamena said with a glance and a smile in my direction, before her gaze once again returned to the now far less manic, now slightly worried looking unicorn mare. "Thirdly, I don't take kindly to your insinuations that Jared has done something to me." "B-but Pinkie, your mane's flat and you're not as happy as I normally see you..." Twilight said somewhat weakly. "If he didn't do anything, then what happened?" "I just don't feel the need to put on a mask. That all." Pinkamena said with a small shrug. "And just because I'm not as over the top as I normally am doesn't mean that I'm not happy. I am happy. I'm just not actively shoving it in your face." With my normal small smile I bent a little nad rested my chin on Pinkamena's head. Pinkamena giggled softly. "So Twilight, does that help?" The mare in question sighed and visibly relaxed. "It's a surprise, but you seem fine. I'll be keeping an eye on you two though." "Great..." Pinkamena muttered. "So, what had you barge in on us?" "Can I come in now? Has Miss Sparkle's issue been dealt with?" A voice that I could only describe as rough and somewhat scratchy, yet distinctly feminine voice came from beyond the door. "Oh! Yes Miss Dash!" Twilight jumped in surprise, her cheeks blushing in apparent embarrassment. "I'm sorry to keep you waiting like that." "Please." The voice said as a mare stepped into the room. The mare was dressed somewhere between a professor and a butler. She wore charcoal blank pants and a black long-sleeve, button down shirt. Around her neck was a gray tie that was tucked into a gray vest that she wore over the aforementioned shirt. Strangely, she also wore white gloves that had some kind of symbols woven into the back of each glove. She leaned on a black cane, that was probably needed due to the noticeable limp in her right leg. The mare in question had a cerulean coat, and her mane was, shockingly a literal rainbow of colors. My eyes wandered to her chest, or lack of one. I suppressed a somewhat ashamed blush at both my brief staring and the thought that she had a washboard chest. I yanked my eyes away, as far as I could tell, nobody noticed my staring. Blinking away my thoughts, I returned to my mental analysis. I would have thought she was an Earth Pony, were it not for the wings coming out of her back. Said wings, however appeared almost withered. Possibly atrophied from lack of use? "Miss Dash was my mother." The mare stopped, standing right next to Twilight, leaning on her cane slightly. Her magenta eyes roved over Pinkamena and I, and a small smile, nearing a smirk played upon her lips. "You two look comfortable." "We are thanks." Pinkamena said, pressing herself against me and grinding her flank into my lap. Thankfully the sheets covered that. I hope... "Y-you- -ahem- You have us at a disadvantage." I managed to get out, briefly glancing to Pinkamena then back to Miss Dash. Miss Dash limped forward, towards the left side of the bed. "Rainbow Dash, Professor of Theoretical Magicka at Celestia's School for Gifted Children." She raised her left hand, her right, putting her wait on her cane. "Please, call me Rainbow. I don't do much Dashing as you can see." She finished with a chuckle. I glanced at Rainbow's hand as Pinkamena shook it. "Nice to meet you." Pinkamena said with a small giggle at Rainbow's joke. "I'd shake your hand but-" I trailed off with a raised hand. Rainbow, swiftly despite her facade of frailness, reached out and grasped my hand. When nothing happened for a few moments I shook it. She must have noted my confused expression because she grinned at my as she left go. "Anti-magic gloves. You can never be too prepared in my field." She chuckled at she returned to her spot next to the curious, and silently watching Twilight. "Funny, I didn't expect a Pegasus to be a professor at Celestia's School, let alone one for Theoretical Magicka of all things." Pinkamena spoke up, voicing her musings. "That's a story for another time." Rainbow chuckled. "I simply wanted to meet you while you were awake, Jared." "Miss Dash-" Twilight spoke up but a raised brow from Rainbow caused her to start. "Sorry, Rainbow was one of the ponies who checked you over while you weren't conscious Jared." "Yes, I watched you while you slept." Rainbow said with a sly smile. Pinkamena squeezed my hand and actually let out a small growl. "Mine..." Both Rainbow's and Pinkamena's responses caused Twilight to blush. "U-umm, Rainbow has a question for you Jared." Well at least somebody was trying to keep us on track. "Ah yes." Rainbow nodded at looked back to me, her sly smile fading to a more inquisitive look. "If you don't mind Jared, I'd like to study you." "Wat..." Was my intelligent response. "Study him how?" Pinkamena's tone turned almost hostile. "Nothing too invasive." Waved a hand defensively. "This is simply my first chance to study types of magic that, until now have been only have been written about by Thaumaturgic Historians. And with Miss Pie's apparent immunity to the powers, that for all intents and purposes, should be killing her, I now have a second subject to study." "Maybe she can help figure out your magic." I murmured into Pinkamena's ear. "I assume she's more of a professional than whoever did the tests the first time." Pinkamena shivered and her ear flicked. "You may be right." She murmured back. "You don't have to answer immediately." Rainbow said with a weak smile. "I know you have a lot to work through as it is." "No, it's okay." I nodded at her. "I understand your interest. Hell, you may help me understand my powers, how to use them, etcetera." "Wonderful." Rainbow's smile morphed into a full grin. "We can work out details at a later time, I know you need to recover among other things. I simply thought I'd introduce myself at the earliest convenience." "I get it." I nodded. "A-Anything else?" I asked as Pinkamena restarted grinding her flank against me almost needilly. "On my end, no." Rainbow shook her head as she looked at Twilight. "But I believe Twilight may have something for you." Twilight blinked at her in confusion, then light a switch being flipped, she brightened. "Oh! Right!" She looked down at the almost forgotten book bag. "I brought you something Jared." She bent over and picked up the bag, flipping the flap open she reached it and pulled out. "Books!" I gasped. Pinkamena giggled at my excitement and wiggled her flank against my other growing excitement. "Ah a fellow bibliophile!" Twilight said with a small gasp, which turned into a grin. "I brought you some basics on history and magical theory. This is just to start with, I can always bring you more." "Heh heh heh, I know what I'm doing tomorrow." I chuckled, wishing I could grin back. "Yay, you now have something to do that isn't me." Pinkamena giggled which caused Twilight to blush and sputter and Rainbow to burst out laughing. "I-I'm just g-going to leave these h-here." She set the book bag on the counter across from the bed. "You can have Pinkie get them for you... whenever..." She finished awkwardly. "Miss Sparkle, I believe it's time for us to go. It's getting late, and they're probably tired." Rainbow gestured to the door. "Yes! Yes. You're right. Th-this could have waited until tomorrow actually." She giggled awkwardly as she walked towards the door. Rainbow put a hand on her shoulder as she turned to leave as well. "Now, let's go find out why the royal family was half-naked when I come into the room. That's probably one hell of a story." As Rainbow and Twilight exited the room, Rainbow leaned in. "Have fun you two." She said with a wink before shutting the door behind her. The was a moment of silence, as Pinkamena and I waited to see if anything else decided to barge in on us. "Finally..." Pinkamena breathed. I could feel her start to shiver. Suddenly she rolled over. Shimmying a little, she wrapped her legs around my waist. Pressing her chest against me, she reached back and undid her bra. She gave me a sultry look and purred. "Now... Where were we?" Author's Note Finally a new chapter. Took me long enough. I've been wanting to get to this part for awhile. I want to show more things that fully make this an AU. I hope you enjoy it. The art that inspired Rainbow is by krd.
Lost in thoughts. Some time to think.The sun had long since gone down. I felt Pinkamena's chest press against mine as she quietly slept atop me. Her head rested against my chest as her arms hugged me like I was some kind of massive teddy bear. If I was, I'd be the world's most horrifying teddy bear. "Heh" The thought brought a chuckle to my lips. I slowly ran a hand through her mane, gently petting her as I did my best to ignore the sticky wetness that covered our waists and the sheets between us. Yet another set of sheets for the staff... maids? Probably maids... Yet another set of sheets for the maids to burn. 'Oh Celestia! It's Everywhere! Burn it! Burn it all!' "Heh." Another chuckle escaped me which made Pinkamena shift slightly. She nuzzled my chest and gave me a light squeeze before sighing contentedly and returning to her peaceful sleep. Looking down at the mare a small smile grew on my lips. What she had said as we laid in the afterglow of her third, and my second... release of the day played in my mind as I softly stroked the sleeping mare's mane. "So..." Pinkamena said through heavy pants, as she pushed herself into something resembling sitting position on my lap, a goof grin splitting her face. The last slivers of dusk light illuminated the mare in my lap. "What do you think of Equestria so far?" I blinked owlishly at her. "What..." I cocked my head to the side a little. "You just came, what a minute ago, and you're asking me what I think of Equestria?" "Yep." She virtually chirped as decided that sitting was hard, so she flopped back into my chest with a happy sigh. "You're strange." I said. "But there's nothing wrong with that. I like strange." "You love my strange." Pinkamena giggled. "I know you're repressed, but even you have limits... you do have limits right?" I looked down at her. Her head shifted and she looked up at me with a half-lidded, semi-smug smile. "I think three is good for now. I just couldn't miss that opening." "Well... good. I think if we tried again, all you'd get from me is powder. Heh" I said with a chuckle. "I'd rather not test that theory." Pinkamena said, now resting her chin on my chest. "However, my question still stands." "What do I think of Equestria?" I asked. She simply nodded. "I have no real opinion on it so far. My experience with Equestria has been this room and part of that nice suite, living room, dining room area thing." I said waving a hand to try to help with my current lack of descriptive words. "What about Ponyville?" Pinkamena asked, a look of confusion made her muzzle scrunch cutely. "Love, my memory of Ponyville involves more pain than I'd like to remember. Hell, I can't remember much about it. What I do remember however, is seeing you. The image of you looking so scared and confused is stuck in my brain." I said with a small sigh. Pinkamena's cute scrunchy face twisted into a pained frown. "I'm sorry." I cocked my head to the side again. "For what? It's not your fault that I was so... damaged...." "I'm sorry for making you remember it." Pinkamena's eyes grew the faintest bit watery. "It's okay." I said, with a small pained smile. Pinkamena's brow furrowed as she frowned at me. She pushed herself back into a sitting position and somewhat painfully poked a finger into my chest. "You're repressing your emotions to try and make me feel better. Stop it." I glanced away from her. "It's either that or have another breakdown...." I said slowly. "Everything's raw.... I'd rather put off processing it until I feel I can actually start processing it... If that makes any sense..." "Sorry..." She responded weakly. "Heh... again..." I looked back to her and it was now her turn to look away. A look somewhere between sadness and shame was on her face. "I shouldn't have pushed." I reached out and gently cupped her cheek. "I get it. You're worried about me." Pinkamena didn't look at me as she sniffled a bit. My heart hurt seeing her like this. "Hey... I might not have much of an impression of Equestria, the people on the other hand have definitely have left an impact." Pinkamena still refused to look at me. "A certain pink mare has kept me sane... for the most part..." I offered a small smile. A blush grew on her face and the smallest of smiles twitched at the edges of her lips. "Some would call her appearance overweight. In truth, I find that there's simply more of her to love. She's just perfect the way she is." Pinkamena blushed harder at that. "She's kind and willing to help, yet she's no pushover. She has a fire inside her that, I assume, most don't get to see. She may be a bit repressed in terms of certain needs, but I'm more than happy to help in that regard." "Charmer." Pinkamena muttered and looked up at me, clearly trying to repress the smile trying to break onto her face. "I'm just trying to make you feel better." I shrugged. "Is it working." The smile finally appeared, albeit a little weak. "Yep." Pinkamena appeared to think for a moment. "How about we keep to lighter topics?" "I think that's what you originally intended." I mused. "I honestly don't know how that conversation devolved." "Ha, devolved. What is this, Magimon?" Pinkamena snorted. I blinked. Magimon? Magical Monsters? As in the magical equivalent of Digital Monsters? As in Digimon? All of my yes. "I love you more and more with every passing moment, ever increasing with everything you say and do." Pinkamena blinked, her face turning to a mask of shock. She shivered slightly, causing a few strands of mane to cover the left side of her face. "That..." Her voice cracked as her eye grew watery. "That was the most romantic thing I've ever heard..." "And I honestly don't know what I channeled to make that happen." I said somewhat stupidly. "What button do I have to press to get that back again?" Pinkamena giggled as she rubbed her eyes with an arm. "If you find out, let me know. Heh heh." I chuckled as Pinkamena suddenly let out a yawn. "Ahhh... Sorry." She said a little sheepishly. "Getting tired?" I asked. "Yep." She nodded. "It's... been quite a day." "Agreed." I nodded as well. "I might be time to get some sleep." "That sounds wonderful." Pinkamena yawned once again as she returned to laying against my chest. "I kinda feel like we should clean up a bit, maybe change the sheets or something..." Another yawn. "But.... I can't really be bothered at the moment." I slowly ran a hand through her mane. "Meh. That's future us's problem." I said with my normal small smile. "That's... perfectly fine... with me..." Pinkamena smiled as she shut her eyes and rested her head on my chest. Within moments the mare's breathing slowed. "Sleep well Pinkamena..." I murmured softly, as I continued to stroke her mane. That had been.... hours? I honestly don't know how long ago that had been. Long enough for it to become night. I looked out the window. Back on Earth I know that I'd barely see anything beyond black thanks to the light pollution. Here however, the sky was alight with stars. More than I'd ever hope to count. Time likes this always led me to reflect. What else do you do when you're awake in bed at night and your mind's running away with you? I looked down at Pinkamena. She looked peaceful. A small, contented smile brought a smile to my face, as much as it could anyway. Her question stuck in my head. "What do you think of Equestria so far?" I have no idea idea. I haven't really seen any of it. I want to. scratch that. I'd love to. However I'm bed bound for the time being. Perhaps in a day or two I could get out of this room-slash-suite and actually do something? Maybe I could meet some of the castle staff, or the guard captains. Celestia mentioned Shining Armor, the Unicorn Guard Captain once or twice, but that was because he was dating Cadence. I can't help but think that time in here may get somewhat boring. I glanced down at Pinkamena, and a small frown twisted my lips. And what of Pinkamena? I can't have her with me twenty-four-seven. I wouldn't mind, but she does have a life outside of me. Maybe I should see if she plans to go back to Ponyville at some point. I don't want to keep her cooped up in here with me all the time. She has to have some other real friends there. I wonder if they're worrying about her. What about her job? How quickly did she drop everything just to come stay with me? Well this is getting me nowhere. I should just ask her what her plans are. Perhaps tomorrow. I sighed and returned to gazing out at the stars. However, for some reason some things bothered me about a few of the ponies I'd met today. Firstly there was Twilight. Though I hadn't seen much of her. She didn't say much when she was here. Though what I had seen seemed to compound what Tia had told me about her. She's got a major case of hero worship. She's put Celestia on a pedestal so high I fear for what happens when she gets a good look at Celestia's flaws. But would her worship even allow her to see the flaws in the first place? Add to that the mare's apparent neurosis (probably OCD among other things) and the amount of magic that Tia said she possessed, and that mare could be a serious hazard should she eventually snap. However, I don't think that would happen. She had a support system and I doubt her friends would let her get that far. Yet only time would tell. Yet that wasn't the only thing about the mare that bothered me. She was defensive. Hyper defensive. She attacked me twice, once physically. Yes both times where in defense of her friend. Yet she always sprung to the conclusion that I was the bad guy. First time wasn't surprising, yet the second time... '"What did you do to her?!"' As if I wasn't worried about what I was capable of already. Thank you Twilight for causing me to feel bad about my existence. Yeah, I can see her side. Scary monster guy with a ton of unknowns getting close to one of your friends. I'd be worried to. But there's a limit isn't there? I mean, Tia already told Twilight all about me during the week I'd been out right? So unless she thinks Tia's wrong, or that I'm hiding something.... Ah! All of this is making my head hurt! Thinking about Twilight's behavior made me think about Cadence for some reason. Twilight apparently got some of her neurotic behavior from Cadence. Cadence was Twilight's foalsitter for many years if I'm remembering correctly. and Twilight would take on aspects of someone she spent some much time with. The Alicorn of Love, seemed a bit too into Pinkamena's and my relationship. I get that love is her thing, but the way she initially gushed put me off a bit. That and her minor breakdown.... during my breakdown..... That was fun.... Quick Brain, think of something to make me feel better! Unfortunately the first thing that popped into my head was the angelic ripped form of Blueblood. My entire face scrunched up as I tried to wrangle my thoughts. An image of Blueblood flexing suddenly filled my mind. Ah! Brain! Stahp! I'm not gay! Maybe bi-curious. But please, at least.... chill out! I took a slow heavy breath and let it out, I noted Pinkamena's ear flick a little and I smiled. I closed my eyes and leaned my head back. Doing so, brought the image of Blueblood back. However, I could work with that this time. Blueblood was.... interesting. I'd honestly expect a man... Stallion like him to the the epitome of Noble Snob, yet he was nice... Kind. I know that he was uncomfortable with the whole lack of clothes, dinner situation. Who wouldn't be when forced into that? And, yes he did flirt a bit, but I could feel the intent behind it. He was legitimately interested in me. Which was kinda flattering. He was interested despite my appearance. Honestly, I hope I can spend more time with him. The image Blueblood giving me a half-lidded smirk suddenly popped into my brain. Not in that way Brain! I have Pinkamena! Stahp! No. He seemed like a great guy. A guy I'd like to call a friend if he'd let me. We didn't get to talk much at dinner. That whole dinner was just a mess. Thank God Pinkamena got me out of there before I died of embarrassment. And that only lead to us getting interrupted by Twilight and Rainbow Dash. Right... Rainbow Dash.... Everything about that mare seemed... off. Not in some evil or sane way. Just... She was built like a Track Star. Not , I've been training everyday, but more genetically. Like she should be some sort of athlete. Yet she was a Professor of all things. She was still fit, yet her wings were withered... She had that limp and that cane too... Could she have had some sort of accident? Could said accident be the thing that got her into the Magical Study Field? Let's play with this theory. Say she was an athlete when she was younger. Some event, maybe a magical accident, causes her to crash. Her wings, destroyed. Her life as an athlete, ruined. Maybe she went into the field because she wanted to learn why the event happened in the first place? She wanted to find out what caused her to crash? Suddenly, I yawned. I shook my head gently, I suddenly feeling how tired I actually was. All this thinking was wearing me out. You're brain can only buzz for so long before it burns itself out. I yawned again. I guess it was finally time for me to get some sleep. I look down at the still peacefully sleeping Pinkamena. A small smile creased my lips. I gently ran a hand through her mane, which caused her to nuzzle my chest again. Cute. 'Sweet dreams." I whispered as I laid my head back against the pillows and closed my eyes. "Sweet dreams..."
Sweet DreamsI was exhausted. My arms were sore from being locked in 't-rex' arms all evening. My legs were sore from not sitting down for hours, as well as constantly shifting my weight from leg to leg. My fingers twitched occasionally and I could see skin peeling from all over. The sink was an absolute mess. I'd long since lost any form of organization. Salad pats sat wedged between downstairs plates and the fancier upstairs plates. Kids lats sat between stacks of the flat plastic plates I hated and the regular small plastic plates we used (most of said plastic plates were covered in stains. Cups were covering not only the counter but counter in front of the dishwasher, so much so that I couldn't make a place for a rack. There were more than a few sangria glasses that were just sitting on the edge of the counter precariously (and they just had to be filled with wine. Which meant stains.) Bins (that I hadn't been able to get to during the night) lay stacked haphazardly underneath the sink. I'd tripped on one more than once during the night. The silverware bucket was overflowing. Forks and knives were covered in slowly drying cheese. Spoons were covered in chocolate sauce. At some point somebody had shoved one of the rubber spatulas into the silverware bucket, and of course it had to be covered in ranch. Because nobody listens. I blinked. Trying to process everything. It was Friday right? That would explain this. I looked over to the office and saw Jake clocking out on the laptop. He turn and waved as he slung his backpack over his shoulder. "Have a good night Jared." I forced a small weak smile onto my lips. "You too..." I turned back towards the dishes. However, before I could do anything- "Hey Jared." The voice of Hanna, one of the waitresses, grabbed my attention. I looked over at her. She was giving me the shittiest of shit eating grins. "So we'd like to be out of here before Ten. Think you could pick it up a bit?" I felt the corners of my eyes begin to sting. "S-sure." I felt a hand on my shoulder. "Jared?" I blinked and jumped a little. I whipped my head around to see my mom sitting in the driver's seat. Her graying brown hair was a little unkempt. Her blue-green eyes were filled with worry. "You okay? Was it a bad night?" I sighed. "You could say that." I leaned back into the car seat and watched the slowly falling snow snow out the front window. It wasn't coming down fast but there was a lot of it. It definitely made it hard to see more than a few feet in front of the car. The car was warm. She'd put the heat on and I had to dual bonus of my warm winter getup and the car's heater. "You didn't have to come get me. I could have easily walked, I'm geared out as it is." I looked over to Mom as she turned back to look towards the road. "Hon, it's below zero outside. I don't care if we're just a few minutes away, I'd prefer you not get frostbite just because you don't want to inconvenience me." She briefly turned her head and looked at me. As we came to a stoplight. The angry red glow was thankfully clearly visible. The light switched to green. I felt the car jolt as it fought to move in slushy road. I turned to look at her. A small smile was her face. I saw a pair of white lights shine through the driver's side window, slowly making her face fall into shadow. She looked so confused. She looked towards the lights. "Mom?" I asked. My vision went black. I heard the sound of screeching metal and shattering glass. I lurched to the left. I felt something pop in my ribs as I was roughly stopped by the seat belt. There was a moment of weightlessness. I felt the sting of cuts as glass flew around me. My vision returned. I could see Mom hanging there briefly. Leaving me alone. Then. I fell. Everything became a riot of swirling colors. I felt like I could shut my eyes. Everything was so bright. Suddenly my spine felt Iike I just slammed back first into concrete. The air was driven out of my lungs. I couldn't breath. The lights were gone. Everything was a dull grey. Light blue wispy things flowed around me. I swore I saw faces in them. Hollow, empty faces.... The wispy things floated upwards towards a slowly swirling black hole. Once they entered, nothing remained. I felt like ice was being injected into my veins. The cold filled me filling an emptiness I didn't know I had. Once again my back hit something. Once again I couldn't breathe. The sky was a vile green. Purple lightning crackled over coal black clouds. Meteors wreathed in green fire tore through the clouds. One barely missed me and whirled me around. The ground was black glass. Large jagged mountains disgorged green lava in pulsed like the world itself was hemorrhaging blood. Bipedal... things warred on the glassed ground. I couldn't tell the they were wearing black armor, or it that was their skin. They wielded weapons that looked like they were alive. Things of bone and flesh and eyes. My limbs were on fire. My nerves screamed. A lance of burning pain erupted in my chest. It warred with the cold, yet I could feel that neither side would give. The fire and ice swirled in my core. Where the icey cold ebbed, the fiery heat took its place. Where the heat died, cold grew. Every moving. Never stopping. Reality cracked, a spiderweb of veins spread out in every direction. The world shattered like glass. Everything was a riot of shifting greys and greens Things coiled and moved within the nothing. Tentacles covered in teeth. Flailing and coiling. Blobs of flesh covered in eyes and mouths. Forming faces. Screaming soundlessly. Mouths distending and disgorging. Creating more faces. Sobbing tears of blood. Like a droplet of ink into water, a point of purple light struck the nothing. It spread out, a ring of violet light expanding and leaving a dull bruised purple in its wake. Something came out of the purple. A black, slender, bony hand. Reaching towards me. "ENOUGH!" Everything shattered and I was suddenly flat on my back, or mostly. (My back spikes prevented lying down fully.) I blinked up as a blue sky. I could see hints of orange, showing that evening was coming. I blinked again. I could feel a cool, faint breeze on my skin. Sitting up was easy. I found myself on a balcony of white stone. Nearby sat a couple fancy gold chairs and a small white round table. I stood, which also felt quite easy. I noted that I was wearing some sort of brown dress robe around my waist. I walked over to the edge of the balcony and the view took my breath away. I was on a parapet looking over a castle of white stone. Below was a grand white city. A castle in its own right. Far below fields and forests dotted the landscape. In the distance the evening sun slowly fell behind tall snow capped mountains. Puffy grey clouds reflected the evening light. "We figured that thou wouldst like a better view, being that thou are stuck in a rather boring room." A familiar voice spoke up softly behind me. I turned, both feeling and hearing my back spikes strike the wall behind me. Princess Luna (Thankfully clothed in her armor. As opposed to the last time I'd seen her.) stood only a few feet away. "Luna?" I asked, my voice, for once gave voice to my confusion and surprize. Luna nodded. "T'was quite the nightmare Jared. It shone like a beacon across the Dreamscape." I blinked. "Wat? Dream?" "You are dreaming Jared." Luna responded with another nod. "Though not for long. Though I saved you from that wretched place, your body still reacts. You are waking." Luna smiled softly at me. "It may be for the best. That nightmare was one of the fiercest I've seen in many an age. It took some time to get you out." "Luna." I sputtered, still trying and failing to process. "Thanks." "You are most welcome." Her smile faded into a look of sadness. "We... I am sorry... about your mother." My eyes snapped open. My heart was racing. I'd seen. Something. Dishes. Snow. Colors. I blinked a few times as my vision adjusted. Whatever I'd dreamed to make me wake up like this had faded. There was a strange faint green light illuminating the room. Confused, I look of the source. It wasn't far away. My right arm was hanging off the bed. The glow came from there. As I raised my hand saw a small flicker green flame hovering within the palm of my hand. It slowly pulsed like a tiny heartbeat. I could feel it. A thin line of warmth that spread from my chest, down my arm, and out my palm. I heard a faint, irritated moan. I looked down to Pinkamina. The mare was still on top of me. Her face was scrunched up cutely and she sleepilly shifted and arm to cover her face. I glanced towards my hand and clenched my fist. The light died as the flame went out with a faint hiss. The room fell into darkness. I looked down at the sleeping mare as I slowly dropped my arm back onto the bed. The quiet of the dark room was broken only by the soft breathing of Pinkamena. I did my best to lay back and wrapped an arm around the pink mare, doing my best not to disturb her too much. It was still dark and I needed the rest. My mind is blank. I closed my eyes and slipped into the dreamless void. Author's Note First time writing a nightmare. I hope I did okay.
